Story: The Middleton Pact - Redux (all chapters)

[Author's notes: Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.]

Chapter 2

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 1: Unexpected Change.

(26 hours earlier, August 17, 8:00 am)

Buzz...Buzz...Buzz...Slap!

Kim Possible awoke, hit the off button on her alarm clock, and sat up in her bed. She let out a resounding yawn as she stretched her arms above her sleep tousled red hair. Her eyes grew wide and a smile expanded across her face as she realized what day it was.

She jumped out of bed and tugged the purple sleep shirt she was wearing over her head. Naked as the day she was born, she walked across the room. She opened her closet and surveyed herself in the full length mirror hanging on the inside of the closet door.

Her skin was firm, taunt, and just tan enough not to be pale. Breasts, small and perky. They were capped by small, and very sensitive, nipples that were rarely not erect. Waist, trim. Thighs, slender and athletic. Cunnie, bare, with only the slightest hint of her pink inner labia visible. She felt suddenly silly at expecting to see any difference.

She grabbed a robe, threw it on, and headed out toward the bathroom. As she left her bedroom, she began to sing. “Happy birthday to me, happy birthday to me, happy 18th birthday to me, happy birthday to me...”

A short while later she sat at the kitchen table, sipping a cup of coffee, and reading the note her parents left for her. According to the note, her mom had to go in to the hospital and her dad was taking the Tweebs to the Middleton Space Center. Giving them a tour of his latest rocket ship, the Kepler III, no doubt. She smiled. It was the same every year. Her family would pretend to forget her birthday. Then later in the evening they'd throw her a, so not the surprising, surprise party.

Most of her life it had been Ron's job to keep her occupied while they set the party up. That wouldn't be the case this year. Ron was in Japan. He was studying at the Yamanuchi Ninja School, learning to control his Mystical Monkey Power. He was also no longer her boyfriend. Just before he left for Japan he had broken up with her, telling her it wasn't fair to her that he would be going so far away, and for such a long time.

Less than a week after the end of the Lowardian invasion, he was boarding a plane. Both said their tearful goodbyes. She should have been devastated, but in truth she was relieved not to be the one doing the breaking up. Because if he hadn't, she would have had to. It's funny how it took something like an alien invasion to open a person's eyes. She loved another. She didn't care that it was a villain. Nor did she care it was a woman. She loved Shego.

She had let her 'Kimness' blind her to the truth. For a long time, it had been almost too easy to deny. Then, on the day after the invasion, it happened. She'd watched, along with the rest of the world, as Drakken and Shego were given medals for helping to save the world. She'd seen Drakken hug Shego with his vine-like appendage. She'd been jealous.

At that moment, realization came like a flood. It had been building for years. Like a hidden current running through her life. With that understanding, she did the only thing she could. She confronted the sitch head on. She told Shego how she felt. Shego's reply to her confession made her the happiest girl in the world.

“It's about damn time you figured it out Princess.”

Then they had exchanged their first kiss. With that kiss, they made an agreement. Both of them would give up their old lives for each other. Shego would quit working for Drakken. Kim would stop saving the world. They would start fresh. Living free, out of the limelight, together.

A date was set. Literally and figuratively. The day after Kim turned eighteen, she would announce to the world she was leaving the the hero business behind her. She would tell the world she was going to college, which she was, and wanted to have a life of her own.

It was a decision that came easy for her. For the last six years, she'd been saving the world. She had put aside her own life to help others, never asking anything in return. Starting tomorrow, she would begin to live for herself, with the woman she loved.

Until then, it was their little secret. Only two other people in the world knew. Kim's friend, Wade Load, and her mother. She'd never been very good about hiding the truth and both of them managed to pry it out of her. Kim knew then the depth of her own denial, when neither of them were shocked at her admission.

Eventually the rest of the world would find out. She didn't care. Not as long as she had Shego beside her. Her father would understand, hopefully. He'd never cared much for her dating at all. Except for Ron. Maybe he understood, better than she had, Ron wasn't the one for her.

It would be harder to tell Ron. She didn't know how it would affect their friendship. Maybe it would help that he was the one to break up with her. He too, was moving on with his life. The last time they'd talked on the phone, he'd told her he was dating the ninja girl, Yori. She hadn't felt even a twinge of jealousy when he told her. It had been easy for her to be happy for him.

She poured herself a second cup of coffee, and thought about the only glitch in her plans for a new life. Shego was in prison. Team Impossible were to thank for that. Even though they knew Shego had just been honored for saving the world, they couldn't resist finding some reason to bust her. It was an attitude Kim couldn't understand. Bringing down a villain for trying to take over the world was one thing, but sending them to prison for speeding? That was the kind of arrogance that made it easy for Kim to decide to give up on being a hero.

Shego hadn't resisted. The sentence was only a week behind bars. Still it was galling. Their plans would be set back because of it. The next time she ran across Team Impossible, she figured she'd give them a piece of her mind.

Kim shook her head. She pushed the unkind thought out of her mind. It would all work out.

She heard a familiar beeping sound.

Kim pushed a button on her wrist Kimmunicator. “What's the sitch Wade?”

On the small screen, Wade Load appeared. “Hey Kim. Something has come up. It looks like Dementor is up to something in Bavaria with a Devistatulator Ray. I know you weren't planing on going on any more missions, but...”

“Let me guess. He could cause untold amounts of destruction, and nobody else is available?”

“Yeah. That's pretty much it.”

Kim rolled her eyes. It was so typical. Well, one last mission wouldn't hurt. Besides, she couldn't let Dementor get away with destroying the world using such a silly named device. “Got a ride for me Wade?”

The chubby boy nodded. “Yeah it should be there in about five minutes. Oh yeah, I almost forgot! Happy birthday Kim!”

A few minutes later, she was dressed in her white and blue battle suit. She grabbed her mission backpack, and rushed to the front door. She flung it open and stopped dead in her tracks. Shocked. There was a fist plunging through the air. Coming right at her face. Doing a back flip, to avoid the assault, she came up in a fighting pose. She blushed with embarrassment, as she saw it was just a Universal Delivery Service guy, who had been about to knock on the door.

The startled man asked. “Ms. Kimberly Ann Possible?”

She nodded, as he pulled out an electronic pad.

“I have a package for you. If you could sign here please?”

Kim signed the pad and took the proffered overnight envelope. As the man turned to leave, she shut the door and stuffed the envelope in her pack. A loud noise caught her attention. She raced to meet the incoming VTOL Jet that was landing in the street. She climbed aboard and started thinking about the mission. Almost immediately, she forgot about the envelope.

The UDS man climbed into his truck. He was still shaken by the encounter. So much so, he completely forgot the special instructions he'd been told to relay along with the package.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim Possible stood in the middle of Dementor's Lair, breathing fast, with a glint in her eye. She surveyed the large circular room. At least ten henchmen lay unconscious on the floor. The whatchamacallit ray was a smoking ruin, and Dementor was tied up next to it. She was pleased with herself, as she waited for Global Justice agents to arrive and take the crazy German into custody.

Hearing the door behind her open, she turned to see Dr. Betty Director march in. There was a squad of GJ agents behind her. Kim started to smile at the one eyed woman, but it turned to a frown, as she saw Dr. Director was spitting mad about something.

The woman stepped right up to her and demanded. “Kim Possible. What the hell are you doing here!?”

Taken aback, Kim stammered. “What I always do. Saving the day from the crazy villain.”

Betty Director looked Kim in the eye. “Why didn't you follow the instructions in my letter?”

Puzzled, Kim thought for a second. “Oh! The package I got this morning? I forgot about that. Was it something important?”

Betty lowered her head for a moment. When she raised it again, Kim could see sadness on the older woman's face.

As she turned away from the teen hero, the woman said. “Agents! Take Ms. Possible into custody. Right now!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim Possible sat in a small white interrogation room at GJ headquarters. She was shackled to a metal chair, both hand and foot. The chair itself was bolted to the floor. In front of her was a table, also bolted down. There was another chair opposite. The room had only one door and no windows. Not even one of those big two-way mirrors like they had on TV. Just a video camera up near the ceiling.

Hours of frustrated waiting were beginning to take their toll. All her questions, pleas, and demands had gone unanswered. The shock of being arrested was beginning to fade. Anger replaced it. Anger that kept building, until she screamed out to the empty room. “Why am I being treated like a criminal!?”

The door opened. Dr. Director entered. She was carrying a slim briefcase. “To answer your question Ms. Possible, you are being treated like a criminal because, technically, that is what you are.”

She sat the case on the table and took the other chair. Kim stared at the one eyed woman. She wasn't a criminal. She was a hero. This just wasn't right.

Dr. Director opened the case and pulled out the envelope Kim had last seen when she put it in her backpack.

Opening the envelope, she took out a regular size letter and a slim book. She slid the book across the table so that Kim could read the title.

“The Middleton Pact.” Kim tried to raise her hands up, but only managed to rattle the chains securing them. “What's this? And why are you calling me a criminal? You know me. You know I'm a hero!”

Betty Director shook her head. “No Kim you were a hero. You stopped being one the moment you turned eighteen.”

Kim tried to control her fury. She knew she had a bad temper. The last time she had been truly angry at someone, she had almost killed them. She took a deep breath. “Talk to me. Tell me what is going on. Please?”

Betty picked up the letter, and sighed. “If only you had read this. Or hell, if I had delivered the book to you in person. Or you had been just one month older than you are... None of this would be happening right now.”

Puzzled by those remarks, Kim asked. “What's in the letter?”

Betty opened it and showed her. It was just a simple note telling her not to go on any missions until she had spoken to Dr. Director. Betty picked up the book and looked at it for a few seconds. She put it back down. “Kim. In order to explain whats going on, I'm going to have to give you a bit of a history lesson.”

Kim just sighed and nodded.

Betty reached into a pocket of her blue GJ jumpsuit and pulled out a small remote. Kim watched as she pointed it at the camera. She saw the red light on it go out.

Betty put the remote away. “Not long after WWII, a group of the worlds most prominent heroes and villains met under a flag of truce in a small Colorado town called Middleton. Both sides had been appalled by the things that happened in the war. They came together to try to find a way to keep another monster like Hitler from ever coming into power. For months, they debated. Trying to find compromises that both sides could live with. Eventually they reached an accord. In 1948 they took this accord to the newly formed United Nations, which voted on it, and ratified it as the Middleton Pact.

From that point on all the worlds superheroes and supervillains were required to act in accordance with the rules laid down in the Pact. One of the first rules was that neither side could use conventional weaponry against the other. At the time, that meant no guns or aerial bombs. Including atomic bombs. This didn't preclude the use of unconventional weapons. But at the time, there were no such things as lasers, battle robots, or spinning tops of doom.

The Pact called for a council to be appointed, consisting of five people. They would serve four year terms, and would decide on any points of contention. Two of the council members would be heroes. Selected randomly. The same for two villains. There would be a fifth person, who would act as a tie breaker. This person would also be selected randomly, but they would be chosen from a pool of both groups. So they could be either a hero or a villain.

The council would also be in charge of punishments. If a villain were caught by a hero, the council would decide what their punishment would be. In 1965, by unanimous vote, the council removed the death penalty. This made the harshest sentence life imprisonment. Also, if a hero or villain broke any of the rules of the Pact, the Council would decide their fate. Normally this would be the Council declaring the offender to be a vigilante. A vigilante would be subject to the laws of regular law enforcement and the Council's justice. Pretty much making them hunted by everyone in the world.”

Kim interrupted. “You're kidding right? This sounds like the plot of some b-grade conspiracy movie! You really expect me to believe there's some secret council, working behind the scenes, pulling strings?” She shook her head in disbelief. “Why haven't I ever heard about such a..?”

Dr. Director sighed. She hadn't expected this to be easy. “I am quite serious about this. Haven't you ever wondered why you were never called on to go to a villain's trial? Never had to give testimony about their crimes? Didn't you ever find it odd that the police never try to arrest a supervillain? Now, if I may continue?”

Kim had never really thought about the things Betty Director said. She'd always assumed they went to trial. She'd also assumed the police went after villains too. Now that she thought about it, she couldn't actually remember either actually happening. Heroes took down villains, that's just how it was. Utterly confused, she nodded for the woman to continue.

Betty could see a light beginning to dawn for the teenager. “The Pact defines what it is to be a hero or villain. It gives guidelines that separate them from common criminals or regular law enforcement. A villain is not allowed to associate with common criminals, terrorists, or groups like the mafia. In the same manner, heroes can't have anything to do with government law enforcement agencies, any nation's military, or secret services. As long as they abide by these guidelines, both sides are essentially above the law.”

Kim broke in again. “That's insane! Nobody should be above the...”

Betty slammed the book closed. “Hold on! Just calm down and think for a moment. How many times have you broken into a villain's lair? Beat up their minions? Destroyed their super-technological devices? If you were beholden to the law, you'd have been charged as a criminal for doing those things. It's the Pact that allowed you to do what you needed to do to met out justice.”

Kim choked at the thought. So many times, she'd done exactly those things. In a surreal way it made sense. Now that she considered it, she began to see other things she hadn't really noticed before. It still didn't explain why she was here. Why Dr. Director had arrested her. Unless something had changed. Betty mentioned something about her age. But why would that matter? There was only one way to find the answer. She had to hear her out. “Go on.”

Betty opened the book again. “There are a few more points I need to go over. Then I'll explain the situation. It may be occurring to you to wonder why none of the villains you've gone up against has tried harder to kill you. Why they always come up with some elaborate scheme, but never stick around to see if it works? It's the Pact again. A villain is constrained not to take direct lethal action against a hero. In return for that condition, a hero may never intentionally kill a villain.”

Kim couldn't help interjecting. “You mean all those death traps were not really deadly?”

“No Kim. They were. There is nothing in the Pact that says a villain can't kill a hero. They just can't do it directly. They have to give the hero a chance to escape. As long as the hero can figure out how to do it.”

“But you said a hero can't kill a villain. Seems pretty one sided to me!”

“I won't lie to you Kim. Much of the Pact leans heavily toward the side of villainy. The heroes had to make a lot of concessions, just to get the villains to agree to it in the first place. The only thing that keeps it close to fair is the Council. Heroes have always outnumbered villains. That means, most of the time, the majority of the Council seats are held by heroes. It's not a perfect system, but without it the world might be exposed to another monster like Hitler. The horror of the Holocaust was so great, the founders of the Pact were willing to do anything they could to see that it never happened again. Genocide is completely forbidden by the rules of the Pact.”

She flipped a few pages. “Not everything in the Pact leans in the villain's favor. In order to offset the freedom of action a villain has, heroes get sponsorship. When a person or group decides to become heroes, they take on a sponsor. All heroes must have one. It can be a city, state, or country. Some elect to act worldwide. They come under the sponsorship of Global Justice. The sponsor provides them with a base of operations and their operating costs.”

She closed the book again. “That's just an overview of the Pact. There is just one more point before I explain why all this is happening to you. The existence of the Pact is not common knowledge. Heroes and villains know about it, of course. So do heads of state, law enforcement officials, and the United Nations. The Pact specifically forbids telling anyone else. Especially children. It was a different time back then. No allowance was made in the Pact for someone underage to act as a hero or villain. It was something they simply didn't consider. That Kim, is one of the major reasons you are in trouble.”

She folded her hands together over the book. “You first went up against a supervillain four years ago. It was when you tried to recover the plans for the Nanotick from Dr. Drakken. That's when you first came to the attention of the Council. I had just been appointed to a seat on the Council. I saw the potential in you. I argued that you be allowed to act as a hero, even though you were underage and unsponsored.

The Council agreed, but the villains added a stipulation that you not be told about the Pact. At the time that didn't seem like a problem to me, but all this is because of that agreement. As soon as you turned eighteen, you needed to have a sponsorship in order to continue to act as a hero. That's why I sent you the letter. So that you would not take on any missions until you were properly sponsored.”

Kim stared, wide eyed, at Dr. Director. She was still having trouble taking it all in. But if what she was being told was true, she was in deep trouble. She thought furiously. There had to be some way out of this. “So it all comes down to me not having a sponsor? What if you told this Council, Global Justice was my sponsor?”

Betty shook her head. “No Kim. Prof. Dementor is one of the villains on the council. He already knew you were not working for GJ. I spent an hour before I came in here arguing with the five Council members. Trying to get them to let this go. There was no convincing them. They had already decided to declare you a vigilante and sentence you.”

Kim felt a lump form in her throat. “I thought you said you were on the Council?”

Betty nodded. “I was, until my term expired a few weeks ago. There's a whole new Council now. If I were still on the Council, I think this would have been let go. There were three heroes on the Council during my term. Now there are three villains.”

Kim lowered her head. She could see where this was going. “So all three voted against me?”

Betty sighed, “Actually one of the villains voted in your favor. It was one of the heroes that voted against you.”

Kim looked up. “Who?”

“Dash DaMont, from Team Impossible, voted against you. The villain, Hank Perkins, voted in your favor. Of course Dementor also voted against you. Hego of Team Go voted in your favor.”

Kim knew why DaMont had voted against her. She had slapped him down hard one time. He was the type to hold a grudge. That still only made four, by her count. “Who was the deciding vote?”

Betty reached in her case and pulled out a file. “She is one of the newest villains. I've never encountered her before. Her name is Señora Bonita Senior.”

Kim Possible felt her blood begin to boil. This was just too much. Years and years of putting up with that woman's 'High School Evil' and now this! She clenched her fists. Felt her teeth grind together. She barely managed to spit out the name. “Bonnie!”

While Kim Possible seethed, Betty decided it was time to give the redhead a few minutes to cool down. She left the room and brought back a couple cups of water. By this time Kim had stopped fuming quite as much. Betty unshackled one of her hands and handed her one of the cups.

Kim took a couple deep breathes and drained the cup. “Bonnie Rockwaller. I went to High School with her. Now she's married to Señor Senior Junior. I knew she was evil, but I never expected something like this from her.”

Kim looked into Betty's eye. If Bonnie was out to get her, things were grim. “You might as well give me the rest of the bad news. What are the charges and the sentence?”

Betty reached into her case once again. She extracted the sheet containing the Council's official decision. “One count of breaking and entering. One count of destruction of private property. Eleven counts of assault with intent to do bodily harm. The sentence is twenty years in prison. No chance of parole. No time off for good behavior.”

Betty watched Kim's head drop down to the tabletop. She could hear her sobbing. Reaching out, she placed a hand on the girl's shoulder. “I'm truly sorry Kim.” She gave a slight squeeze. “I'll give you some time alone to think, about an hour. Then I'll have to turn you over to the police.”

She got up. Returned the files to her case, and walked out of the room.

Even through her despair, Kim had gotten Dr. Director's message.

Kim lifted her head and brushed the tears from her face. She looked around the room. The video camera was still off. Betty had not reactivated it. She was still wearing her battle suit. She even had her backpack and all her equipment. Then there was the book. It was still laying there in front of her on the table. Betty was giving her the opportunity to run. She could easily break the shackles and escape. But would that really help her in the long run?

Betty told her to think. She did. Running was not an option. She had to get out from under the Council's edict. But how? She reached out and picked up the book. Maybe there was something she'd missed when Betty explained the Pact to her. She started flipping through the book. There was a lot more in it than Betty had mentioned. She'd obviously just been highlighting the relevant points.

Kim stopped when she reached a section that Betty had not mentioned at all. It dealt with partners, side-kicks, and minions. As she read through it, an idea began forming in her head. She wondered if she could do it? Then she smiled. It was a crazy idea. But then, so was this whole sitch. Kim activated a button on her wrist Kimmunicator. Before Wade could say anything, she held a finger up to her lips for silence. She began quietly whispering to her friend.

An hour later, Betty Director opened the door of the interrogation room. She saw Kim sitting quietly, with a smile on her face.

Kim picked up the book and slid it into her backpack. “K, Dr. Director. I'm ready to go to prison now.”

Chapter 3

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 2: Escape.

The two prison escapees climbed up the rope ladder. First Kim, then Shego, entered the open hatch of the black jet helicopter. As soon as Shego was inside, Kim pulled a lever next to the hatch. A winch began reeling in the rope ladder. Once it was aboard, the hatch closed.

Shego looked around her. The interior of the aircraft was shiny and new. Everything was labeled in French.

Kim motioned for her to come forward to the cockpit.

Once in the cockpit, Shego's eyebrows rose. Both the pilot and co-pilot chairs were empty. “Not to be a worrywart here Kimmie, but who's flying this thing?”

With a smile, Kim sat down in the pilot's seat. “It's on remote control. My friend Wade's doing the flying. It's a prototype he borrowed from the French Military.”

Shego sat down next to Kim. “So now are you gonna tell me what's going on?”

Kim gave her an impish smile. “Not yet. First I need to pick up a package, then we can find a safe place to talk.”

Kim reached out and flipped a switch on the console. Wade's face appeared on a small screen. “Hey Wade. Phase one of the escape plan is a success, as you can see, we can skip phase three.”

The tiny camera lens above the screen swiveled towards the co-pilots seat. Wade's image smiled. “Hi Shego.”

He turned back to Kim. “Ready for phase two?”

She nodded. “You bet! Got a lock on the tracking signal?”

Wade's image on the screen was replaced by a map. On it, two glowing dots appeared. “I've got it. It's already on the move. Heading towards Middleton, on route three, about five miles ahead.”

Kim smiled. “K, take us in high. I want to get a good look first. Please and thank you.”

Shego looked over at Kim. “Phase three?”

Kim laughed as she did a control check. “Phase three was going back to the prison and breaking you out. You see, I had no idea they would put me in the same cell with you. So that part kinda got mixed in with phase one.”

Shego frowned at the young redhead. Hidden under the laughter, smiles, and flippancy was The Look. She knew it well. It was pure, single minded determination. She was gonna have to get Kim to spill what was going on, and soon.

Kim hated keeping Shego in the dark like this, but there simply wasn't time to explain everything. “Look Shego, explanations will take a good bit of time. I don't have a lot of that to spare at the moment.” She pointed out the helicopter's window. There was a dark colored van on the road below. “I've got to intercept them before they get to Global Justice headquarters.”

Shego was beginning to see what was really going on. It wasn't just a lack of time that was keeping Kim from talking. Kim was uncertain. She was in over her head and was trying to stay afloat. Questions could wait until later. “Alright Pumpkin. I'll wait. But this had better be good. Now, what's so important about that van?”

Kim grinned. She was glad Shego stopped pressing for answers. She needed time to think. Time to sort things out in her own head first. “There's something in there I need. We're going to have to get through a squad of GJ troopers to get it though.”

Shego got an evil grin on her face. Whatever was going on, it was getting interesting. “Well now Princess, this date is getting better and better. First a prison break. Now bashing some GJ troopers? You really do know how to show a girl a good time!”

Kim felt a blush rising in her cheeks. This was far from what she'd planned for their first date. No romantic, candle lit, dinner. No holding each other close, while getting to know each other better. No gentle lovemaking. Instead, they had fleeing, fighting, and confusion.

She shoved those thoughts into the back of her mind and began donning her harness. She'd seen the opportunity she was looking for. “Strap in. Things are gonna get bumpy.”

While Shego did so, Kim hit a button. The aircraft went from remote control to manual flight. She grasped the control stick. With her thumb she flipped off the cover of the missile launch button. Below them, she saw the van moving along a winding part of the roadway that passed through the foothills. On it's right, the hill climbed skyward. On the left it dropped off steeply. it was the perfect spot.

She brought the helicopter into a sharp dive. Squeezing the trigger, she launched a missile downwards toward the roadway, well ahead of the GJ van. It screeched to a halt. The explosion made the road before it impassable. Even before the missile struck, she was already turning the helicopter in a loop. She fired again. This time at a spot just behind the van. Between the two craters, the van sat, it had nowhere left to go.

Kim heard an unexpected sound. She turned to see Shego clapping. “Nice shooting there Princess. Where did you learn to do that?”

Kim pulled the copter into a hover above the van, then set it back on remote. “Umm... Video games. I kinda got into them after the whole Zombiepalooza thing.”

Shego shook her head. Her Kimmie was just full of surprises. Unclasping her harness, she stood up, and began ripping the arms off her orange prison jumpsuit.

Kim gave her a puzzled look as she she too rose from the pilot's seat. “Why are you doing that?”

Shego tossed the sleeves on the floor. “If I'm gonna take on those GJ guys, I'll need to use my plasma. There's a good chance I'd catch the sleeves on fire.”

Kim nodded. It did seem rather obvious now that she thought about it. She moved to the rear area and opened the hatch. Shego joined her. They looked out and down. Beneath them, they saw six GJ Troopers piling out of the van. All of them were staring back up at them.

Shego saw the usual compliment of GJ weaponry. One, the leader, wore a Stop Watch. Basically a modified, wrist mounted taser. The other five had stun batons. None were lethal, but would hurt a lot if they made contact.

Kim hit the intercom button beside the hatch. “Wade, take us down to about fifteen feet and hold there.”

Slowly the copter lowered. As soon as it stopped again, Kim braced herself and jumped right out the hatch. Shego waited a few seconds, while green flame formed around her hands. She watched Kim land on top of two of the troopers. She jumped, and tried to do the same. Her aim was a bit off, she only landed on one of them, but he was out of the fight. As was one of the two Kim landed on. She still had one of them to contend with.

Kim lashed out an arm, caught the other trooper around the neck. She pulled him off balance. Sweeping a foot out, she kicked his legs out from under him. He fell face down with Kim riding his back. With a loud smack, his head hit the pavement. He stopped moving.

Shego fired her plasma flames from both hands. Bolts shot out at two of the troopers. Heat and concussive force knocked both of them back into the side of the van. They were down for the count.

Shego turn to see how Kim was doing. Suddenly, she felt two things at once. One was a petite body slamming into her, knocking her to the side. The other was something brushing against her cheek, a small dart trailing two wires. She felt only a moment of pain from the taser, before Kim's body carried her away from the contact. The trooper that had shot the taser immediately turned and started running away.

Shego lay there on the ground with Kim on top of her. “Thank you Princess.”

Kim smiled down at her. “My pleasure Shego.”

Before Kim could get up, Shego grabbed her by the arms. She lifted Kim's head up, and gave her a crushingly passionate kiss. It only lasted for a moment, but for Shego, that moment was pure bliss. “My pleasure too Princess.”

Kim rolled off of Shego. As she stood up, her face turned as red as her hair.

Standing up next to the blushing redhead, Shego watched the last trooper running off. “Do we go after him?”

Kim shook her head. “Nope. Let him go. We can get what we came for and leave before he can find and bring back reinforcements.”

Shego turned to look at Kim. “So what exactly is it we came for?”

Kim stepped over one of the unconscious troopers. Opened the sliding door on the side of the van. “That's what we came for.”

She was pointing to some cardboard boxes stacked inside.

Hopping into the van, she began looking at the labels on the boxes. “Spankin! A bonus.”

Kim lifted one of the boxes and handed it out to Shego.

Her curiosity piqued, Shego lifted the lid on the box. She broke into a large smile as she saw the black and green colored catsuit inside. It was all the stuff taken from her when she had been put in prison.

Kim exited the van with another box. She placed it on the ground, lifted the lid. Shego caught a glimpse of white and blue, as Kim pulled out her wrist Kimmunicator and strapped it on her arm.

With a satisfied smile, Kim hit a button on the device. Wade's face appeared on the tiny screen. “Phase two complete Wade!”

The fourteen year old genius smiled. “Great Kim! Phase four, coming up.”

The copter began to lower. In moments it was hovering a scant few inches above their heads.

Both women climbed aboard with their boxes. Even before the hatch finished closing, the helicopter began lifting back up in the air. They sat the boxes down and went into the cockpit.

Kim was just taking her seat again, when Shego let out a small growl and turned back to the storage area. “I'll be right back Kimmie.”

Kim sat there for a few seconds, unable to figure out what Shego was up to. She decided to check it out.

Kim entered the rear compartment of the helicopter. Her eyes grew wide and she could feel her jaw dropping at the sight before her. Standing there, with her back to Kim, Shego was struggling to put on her black and green catsuit in the moving aircraft.

Since the moment they made their feelings for each other known, they'd kissed once... No. Twice now. In the few clandestine meetings they had, to plan their future together, there had been some flirting. Mostly with Shego doing the flirting and Kim doing the blushing. But, until this very moment, neither of them had so much as glimpsed the other naked.

Her imagination hadn't done justice to the vision of beauty before her. Kim's eyes roamed over the pale woman's skin. Taking in the delicious sight of her well defined back, firm rounded butt and wonderfully tapered thighs. Only the seriousness of their current sitch kept her from reaching out to touch that enticing flesh. Kim clamped her mouth shut, turned, and rushed back to the cockpit.

A minute later Shego returned to the cockpit. She fastened the last clasp of her skintight catsuit. It was no surprise to her that Kim was blushing again. Shego was fully aware Kim had come back and seen her changing. She stepped up behind the pilots seat and placed her hands on Kim's shoulders. There was tension she could feel that wasn't just from the escape and fight.

She leaned in until her face was right next to the redheads. “I hope you like what you saw Princess.”

Shego extended her tongue, and slowly ran it up the outer edge of Kim's ear.

She could see Kim blushing even harder. Could feel her begin to tremble slightly. She went over and took the co-pilots seat. Shego smiled as she watched Kim trying to calm herself. It was best, she decided, to give her a few seconds before getting back to the business at hand.

It wasn't long before Kim's face faded from bright red to it's usual lovely pink hue.

Shego smiled. “OK Kimmie. Enough fun and games... For now... So tell me. Where are we going next?”

Kim stammered. “Umm... Well you see Shego... I... I don't know.”

Shego let out an exasperated. “What!?”

Kim ducked her head a bit. “The thing is Shego. I don't know where to go. I have to hide out somewhere, try to plan what to do next, but I have no idea where.” She lifted her head, and looked over at the raven haired woman. “I was kinda hoping that you would know someplace safe.”

Shego let out a loud laugh. “So my little Princess isn't perfect after all!”

She saw Kim's head drop again. Her laughing stopped. She reached over, placing her hand on Kim's. “Listen to me Cupcake. In my book, perfection is overrated. It's our flaws that make us who we are.” She squeezed the younger girl's hand. “And it just so happens, I know a place where we can go.”

Kim turned and gave her a smile that lit up the entire area.

A few minutes later. While Kim was back in the rear area, changing into her battle suit, Shego instructed Wade to fly to a spot not far out from Lowerton. The copter was already on its way by the time she came back to the cockpit.

Shego gave her a look. The kind that screamed lustful hunger. “As nice as you look in that, both of us are gonna stand out like sore thumbs if we don't find something a little less eye catching to wear.”

Kim sat down. “I have just the thing.”

She reached down under the the seat and pulled out a light green flight suit.

Shego did the same. “Well... It's better than orange at least.”

Both women shrugged on the flight suit's over their skin tight outfits.

Wade's face reappeared on the console screen. “Bringing you in for a landing now. Call me if you need anything. I need to get this copter back before it's missed.”

The helicopter touched down in a clearing surrounded by tall pines.

They both hopped out and headed into the trees. Before they had gone twenty feet into the dense woods, the helicopter was just a distant, receding speck in the sky. As they walked through the woods, both of them kept a lookout for anyone that could spot them. They were only a couple miles out from Lowerton, but Shego had said hardly anyone came to this area. That was why she had a safe house here.

Minutes later Kim stood looking at a small, dilapidated looking, log cabin. The tin roof was rusty. A large tree had fallen across one corner, crushing it inwards.

Kim lifted her eyebrows. “This is your safe house?”

Shego nodded. “It's not much, but nobody would expect anyone to be hiding here.”

Kim let out an exasperated sigh. “It looks like it could fall in on itself any second.”

Shego just gave her a smile and headed toward the door. She reached up over the door, grabbed a large rusty nail that was sticking out. A pull and a twist later, a section of the wall next to the door opened up. Another door was revealed. This one was made of metal. It had a complex electronic lock.

Kim stared dumbfounded, as Shego punched in a code and pulled the door open. “Well Princess? Come on in.”

Kim found herself in a room about the size of a studio apartment. Which is what it essentially was. There was a large bed, a kitchenette, a small table, desk and a tall wardrobe. Everything was neat, clean, and from what she could tell, state of the art. Especially the high end computer system on the desk.

Kim looked at Shego and saw the smirk on her face. “K, I take back every bad thing I was thinking. This place rocks!”

“High praise coming from you Pumpkin.” Shego led Kim over to the table and sat her down. “Now, I'm gonna fix us some lunch and you are gonna start talking. I want to know exactly what's going on.”

As Kim watched Shego working on sandwiches, she related everything that happened to her since the previous morning. By the time they were finished eating, Kim told her everything up to Betty Director leaving her alone, before taking her to prison.

Shego's eyebrows raised. “The cyclops obviously expected you to run. Why didn't you?”

Kim shook her head slowly. “That would only have been a short term solution. I could have run and hid myself somewhere, but eventually someone would have found me. I would always have this vigilante thing hanging over my head. We'd never be able to be together. That's not a life worth living.”

Shego gave a short laugh. “I'm sure she only meant for you to hide for a short time. Then you could try to find a circumstance where you could make a big comeback as a hero.”

Kim looked perplexed. “What do you mean?”

Shego reached down the collar of her catsuit. She pulled out a small medallion on a chain necklace. “I mean like this.”

Kim looked closer, saw that it was the medal Shego had been awarded only a couple months ago, for her part in saving the earth from the Lowardians.

Shego tapped a nail on the medal. “Even though I only did what I did to rescue my boss, the world saw it differently. So many regular people were calling us heroes, it swayed the Council. They offered me the chance to actually become a hero again. It didn't matter that I'd been on the wrong side for years.”

Kim stared into the bright green eyes of the woman sitting across from her. “Why didn't you? It would have made things easier for us...”

Shego tucked the medal away again. “Princess, there's something you must always remember. I'm not a good person. I'm a thief and a mercenary. I don't like society's rules. I prefer the freedom of making my own choices. That's why I left Team Go in the first place. Sure I agreed to give that up for us, but it wouldn't change who I am inside.”

Shego expected Kim to tell her how wrong she was. How deep down inside she was a good person.

All Kim did was nod. “I know who and what you are. Better than most anyone. Tell me the truth Shego. Would you really have given up your villainous ways for me?”

Shego sighed. She hadn't expected this much insight. Not so soon at any rate. “I'd have tried. You're right though. Even for you, I'd never be able to give up that kind of freedom. Face it Kimmie. We're both all or nothing kind of girls. It's not in either of us to just sit on the fence.” She turned her head to the side. Better to stare at the wall, than Kim's face, for what she had to say next. “I'd have tried to corrupt you. Make you more like me. I'm sorry.”

“Why?”

“I told you Kim. I would have...”

“No. Why are you sorry?”

Shego turned her head. She looked Kim in the eyes. It took her a few moments to realize the girl was smiling. “Kim?”

“Don't you get it Shego? I already knew. I've known since the first moment I realized I loved you. I knew what had to happen for us to be together. One of us had to change. I knew it had to be me.” She reached across the table. Gently, she took Shego's hand. “I love you for who you are. For everything you are. I'd have let you corrupt me. Willingly. It's the only choice. I wouldn't be giving up anything that...”

“How can you say that? I love you for who you are too! You love saving the world. Fighting for good. For justice...”

“That's the thing Shego. I don't. I love the excitement, thrills, and adventure that comes with saving the world. It wasn't even my idea in the first place to become a hero. That was all Ron. He convinced me to do it. It was fun, so I kept doing it. Then it stopped being fun, but I still kept doing it. I thought it was the only choice I had. Realizing I love you, made me also realize I did have another choice.”

Shego stared. Could Kim really be saying what she thought she was? It didn't seem real. Like a dream. A pleasant dream, she'd wake from all too soon. It couldn't be. She had to stop it before her hopes got too high. “Even if you think what you're saying is true, it doesn't matter. You are forgetting the Council. They've declared you a vigilante. There's only one way out of this for you. You have to become a hero again.”

“No Shego. I'm not forgetting the Council, or the Pact. What's happened just changes circumstances. It doesn't change what I know in my heart has to be done. For you. For me. For us. I will become a villain.”

Chapter 4

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 3: Evil Intent.

Señora Bonita Senior, commonly known as Bonnie, or The Queen, as she privately thought of herself, swam naked across the Olympic size pool. Her lithe, well tanned, body cutting through the water as she did laps back and forth. Her husband lay not far away, sleeping under the warmth of a sunlamp. His muscular body well displayed, since he was wearing only tight Speedo's.
She felt a pair of eyes on her as she swam. Probably the old fart lurking in a shadow somewhere, watching her. Let him look. She was proud of her body. Just look where it had gotten her. She was married to a man who, unlike her High School boyfriend Brick Flagg, could keep up with her insatiable bedroom appetite. Even better, he was the son of a doddering old codger, who just happened to be one of the five richest people in the world.

Right after Junior slipped the very, very expensive wedding ring on her finger, she told her family to go fuck themselves. She especially loved seeing the looks of shock and jealousy on her sister's faces. She had a new life now. She didn't need her old one. Not only was she stupendously rich, but only a few weeks ago she had been given something she always desired, power. Her appointment to the Council made her a force to be reckoned with.

Just yesterday, she used that power to do something she wanted to do for so many years. She smacked down her long time rival, Kim Possible, hard. All the years of watching Kim get the better of her, when she knew she deserved the praise Kim stole from her, were paid back when she sent that bitch to prison! She had laughed as she thought of the great Kim Possible spending year after year rotting her life away amongst the dregs of humanity. She had gotten soddenly drunk and screwed her husband's brains out all night long in celebration.

Now, as she tried to work off the terrible hangover, she didn't feel in the least bit happy. Kim had escaped. Once again giving her the proverbial finger. Bonnie climbed out of the pool, letting the water cascade off of her nude body. She walked over to the small table next to her husbands lounge chair. She grabbed up his Margarita and drank it down in one long gulp. She smiled to herself as the alcohol warmed her. Turning, she looked out over the Mediterranean. She would get another chance to take Kim down. She was rich and powerful now. She was The Queen!

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The courtyard was ancient. Most of the paving stones were so old, their age had to be counted in centuries. In places though, there was new stonework, places that had been rebuilt after the attack by the Great Yono. In the center of the courtyard a man sat meditating. Even though he wore a white training Gi, he stood out from the others who inhabited this place of ancient learning. It wasn't just his blond hair, or the hairless rodent perched on his shoulder that made him different. He was a master of the Mystical Monkey Power. A magical force that sat him apart from all others.

Only a couple months before, he used that power to fight off and destroy a threat to the entire world. In one moment, the power that had lain mostly dormant in him surged up and infused his body, enabling him with the ability to end the Lowardian Invasion. After that, he came here, to the Yamanuchi Ninja School, to learn how to control this new found power. To train his body and mind in the art of Monkey Kung Fu.

He was supposed to be clearing his mind for the training that would occur later in the day. But every time he tried to concentrate it drifted, once again, to the news that he had been awakened long before sunrise to receive. The woman who had been his best friend most of his life, and his girlfriend in the last year, had been arrested and imprisoned. That was shocking enough in itself, but he had also been told that she had escaped along with another woman. One who he had thought was her bitter enemy.

Ron Stoppable was very concerned about these events. Along with other things, he noticed about his best friend since pre-k, in the last year. At times, Kim would seem moody. Nothing really odd about that. But it was something that caused him concern. Usually she would perk right up when a mission came along. Everything would be OK again, for a while. It was like she were always thinking of something, her mind far away. He never could figure out a way to ask her about it. Not without it seeming like he was prying.

For a while, he wondered if her preoccupation had something to do with the few times they'd slept together. At first he'd chalked it up to their lack of experience. But things had not gotten any better. It was as if she had to try too hard to enjoy their time together. He'd thought it was his fault, in not being able to please her. That was the main reason he had broken up with her before coming to Japan. The lame excuses about long distances and such, were just that, excuses.

Not long after his arrival here, his feelings for the ninja girl Yori led him to begin dating her. The times he spent with her beneath the sheets, showed him he was more than capable of giving pleasure. Now, as he looked back, he knew there had been something else between him and KP. Something that had kept her from truly giving herself to him. In light of these recent events, he began to wonder what that something was. There was no way to know for sure. He wasn't some super genius, like Wade, who could figure anything out. To know what was happening with Kim, he would have to find out straight from the source.

Footsteps approached. He knew whoever it was wanted him to know they were there. In this place, if someone didn't want to be heard, they weren't. He opened his eyes to see his girlfriend Yori sitting down next to him. She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss, making him feel all tingly inside.

She gave him a questioning look. “Something disturbs you my love?”

Ron nodded. “Yeah. It's this stuff with KP. I think there's things going on, but I can't make heads or tails of it.”

Yori bit her lip. Something she tended to do when deep in thought. “Kim Possible has always seemed to me to be a complicated soul. One not sure of itself in many ways. Once I felt the you and she were destined to be together, but now I know that is not true.”

Ron had been learning to read his girlfriends subtle hints. He could tell she sought reassurance of his love for her. “Kim has been my friend for most of our lives. I'm with you now, and happy to be so, but I feel the need to help her if she needs it.”

Yori smiled brightly at him. “Then that is what you must do. Come. Let us go and speak with Sensei. Together we will go and find out what is going on with your friend.”

The two of them stood up. Immediately Ron's pants fell down to his ankles.

Yori just shook her head and smiled. “Oh, Ron! You and your silly American style humor...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego remembered what it was like when she'd left Team Go, her family, and being a hero behind her. It hadn't been just for the love of evil. Nor had it been for the gratification she got from beating the shit out of people. Both were factors, but there had also been a need. One that, even today, she couldn't put comprehensibly into words. She could see the same need in Kim's face. One thing was certain, the girl she loved didn't know what it was... At least, not yet.

She looked at the book in Kim's hands. The book, Kim was only now beginning to realize the importance of.

Kim asked. “Evil intent?”

Shego nodded. “Yeah. You can't just go running out in public and yell, 'I'm a villain!' Nobody will take you seriously. And you would probably be gunned down by some trigger happy cop. The only way to become a villain out of the blue, is to do something so bad that it proves you have evil intent. Something bad enough a hero would declare you to be a villain.”

Kim puzzled over that thought for a moment. “I know! I could pick my nose in front of your brother Hego. I'm sure he'd call me a villain for that!”

Shego began laughing so hard, she nearly fell off her chair. Her sides actually began to hurt before she could calm herself. “Thanks a bunch Kimmie! I really needed that image in my head. Unfortunately, Hego won't be declaring anyone a villain. Not after what happened the last time.”

“Last time?”

“Yeah.” Shego smirked and rolled her eyes at the same time. “It's because of him Dr. Drakken became a declared supervillain. Now the Council requires Hego to consult with at least two other heroes before he makes another declaration.”

It was Kim's turn to laugh. “K, so picking my nose is out. What would I have to do?”

“Princess. It would have to be something big and bad enough to get a hero to come after you right away.” Shego reached across the table and took Kim's hand. “By that, I mean something that would most likely kill a lot of people.”

Kim stammered. “I... I...”

Shego nodded. “I know Kim. You aren't a killer. But I'm telling you, that's about the only thing that would work.”

Kim lowered her head. “I had no idea it would be this hard.” She opened her copy of The Middleton Pact to the section on partners. “What about this? I team up with someone who's already a villain. It says here, that would automatically make me a villain too.”

Shego shook her head. “That won't work.”

“What do you mean it won't work?”

Shego examined the nails on her right hand. “I meant exactly what I said Pumpkin. It's a good idea, but how are you gonna find a villain willing to partner up with you?”

“Don't be silly.” Kim stood up and walked around the table. She sat down on Shego's lap. “I mean you of course!”

Shego let out an amused chuckle. She wrapped her arms around the younger woman. “Princess, that's flattering. Really. There's nothing I'd love more than to be partners with you. But I think you're missing the point.”

“I am?”

Shego nodded. “Yeah. The point is, I'm not a villain. Like I told you before, I'm a mercenary. Didn't you read the whole section on minions?”

Kim lowered her head a bit. “Umm... No...”

Shego rolled her eyes again. “Alright Kimmie, let me break it down for you. There's a hierarchy in the hero and villain communities. At the very bottom are the minions. Those are the guys who rush in first. Low level thugs usually. They hire out to villains on an as needed basis. They have the biggest chance of ending up squished. Then there are the mercenaries like me. We also work for pay. Usually we have some special ability or talent that makes us worth more to the villain's organization. It helps keep us from being typical cannon fodder. Then there's the side-kicks. Usually a mercenary, but not always. Someone a villain takes on as a junior partner. Then there's the regular villains, typical bad guys with no super powers or anything. At the top of the heap are the supervillains. The extraordinary bad guys.”

Kim listened quietly until Shego finished speaking. The whole Pact thing was more complicated than she'd imagined something so off the wall could be. “So what you are saying is, I can't start at the top?”

“Nope. But you don't have to start at the bottom either. With me as your partner, we can go to work for a known villain. From there, we should be able to work our way up fairly quickly.”

“So being a mercenary, with you as a partner, would get rid of the whole vigilante thing?”

Shego smiled. “It sure would Princess. As long as the Council took our partnership seriously.”

“How do we make sure they take it seriously?”

Shego reached out and flipped a couple pages in the book. She pointed out to Kim a certain sentence. “I think I know a way.”

Kim looked over and read the line Shego's finger was on. Her eyes grew wide.

'...also a binding partnership may be attained through marriage.'

Shego waited for some reaction. The moments stretched. Finally, she couldn't stand it anymore. “Well Princess?”

“Shego? You do realize you are proposing to me? Right?”

“Yes Kim. I am.”

Kim closed the book. She fixed her eyes on Shego's. “I need some time to think about it. OK?”

Shego was taken aback. She'd been so sure how Kim would react. “How much time Cupcake?”

A wicked looking smile grew on Kim Possible's lips. “About as much time as it takes for us to make wild, passionate love to each other.”

...Nearly an hour later...

The two lovers lay naked in the large bed. Their skin glistening from their recent exertions. The gentle scent of their lovemaking filled the room. Shego lay on her back with her long black hair fanning out around her.

Kim lay on her side, cuddled up next to the pale woman, who's proposal she'd just accepted. Her head rested on Shego's shoulder. Inches from her face, one of Shego's dark pink nipples rose and fell with each breath she took.

Kim gently reached out her hand, let one finger slowly and teasingly circle the upraised point. “Shego?”

Feeling the light touch on her breast, Shego looked down and smiled. “Yes Kimmie?”

Kim raised her eyes to meet Shego's. “Why aren't you green?”

Shego gave a small laugh. “You mean like this?”

She lifted a hand up. A tiny green flame licked across her fingers. Her body took on it's usual greenish cast. Her cheeks and lips turned a slightly darker green. Even her nipples turned from dark pink to a deep shade of green.

Kim raised herself up on one arm to get a better look at her fiancees body. She marveled at the sudden change.

Shego let the flames fade from her fingers. Her body once again resuming it's pale white skin tone.

Kim looked at her questioningly.

Shego shrugged. “It's a side effect of my powers. Whenever I use them, I turn green.”

Kim still looked puzzled. “But I've seen you when you weren't using your powers. You looked green then too.”

Shego chuckled. “Ah. You've uncovered my little secret. The truth is, I didn't look green. You, and pretty much everyone else, just thought I did. It's an optical illusion. You see my skin is so pale, when I wear clothes of a certain color, it seems to anyone looking at me that my skin is also that tone.”

Kim smiled as she made the connection. “And you always wear black and green!”

“Not always Pumpkin. In fact, if I'm not working, I rarely wear anything green. It's a big help with going unnoticed.”

Kim smiled. “That's so neat! My hot babe is so unique!”

Shego gave a snorting laugh at Kim's enthusiasm. “So is mine.”

Kim broke into a big grin. She leaned forward and pressed her lips to Shego's.

Shego returned the kiss. Enjoying the taste of her mouth, the softness of her lips.

Kim reached out and cupped one of Shego's breasts. She gave it a gentle squeeze before running her hand downwards. Across Shego's tummy. Reaching lower, cupping her sex.

Shego broke the kiss. Her eyes widened. “Again?”

Kim's eyes brightened and her smile grew broader. She started nodding rapidly.

Shego grinned. “OK, but this time I get to be on top!”

She pushed Kim over onto her back. Before Kim knew it, Shego was sitting on her tummy and looking down at her with a smile that could only be described as truly wicked.

Kim could feel the heat radiating from between Shego's legs on her belly button. She felt her own heat rising at the sensation.

Shego bent forward, causing her breasts to dangle mere inches over Kim's face.

Kim lifted her head and tried to catch one of the nipples with her mouth.

Shego raised up quickly, smirking, as she teased her lover. She saw a pout start to form on her lover's face. She quickly relented and lowered herself again, letting Kim take a nipple into her mouth.

Kim gently sucked as she ran her tongue round the wonderful flesh between her lips.

Shego sighed at the sensation and started moving her hips, grinding her sex into Kim's taunt, firm tummy. It didn't matter where she touched her Princess, every part of her redheaded lover turned her on. Shego felt her dampness increasing. She had to have more! She lifted her body up. With an soft 'pop' her nipple came out of Kim's mouth.

“Hey! I was playing with that!” Kim muttered.

Shego grinned. “Don't worry Pumpkin. I got something else for you to play with right here.”

She pulled herself up until her legs were right over Kim's head.

Kim looked up and saw heaven in the soft, wet, pink folds of her lover. She ran her hands up Shego's firm thighs. Grasped her butt. She squeezed it gently, before pulling her lover down to her waiting tongue.

Shego gasped and leaned back, as she felt Kim's tongue slide over her lower lips.

Using one arm to prop herself up, she reached back with the other. She touched the wetness between Kim's legs. She began rubbing slowly as she felt Kim's tongue tease her hard clitty.

Kim reveled in the taste of her lover as she used her tongue, then her lips, to nibble her.

Shego gently inserted a finger into Kim's wetness, feeling more than hearing, her gasp of pleasure.

Kim locked her mouth over Shego's smooth pussy and probed her tongue gently inside.

Shego drew a shuddering breath as she felt herself penetrated. She began moving her finger faster and deeper into Kim.

Feeling that, Kim began lifting her hips. Trying to drive herself up onto her lovers digit.

Shego responded by adding a second finger, loving the sensation of Kim's satiny sheath clenching and pulsing at her touch.

The fullness Kim felt from Shego's fingers almost rivaled what Shego had done earlier with her mouth. It was driving Kim crazy with desire. She pulled back slightly to scream. “Yesss!” She once again attacked her lovers soft wetness. As her tongue dove back in, she drove it deeper, faster. Kim drank in her her lovers essence. That heady taste, and the fingers driving into her, were sending her up towards her peak.

Shego could feel Kim trembling below her. She knew it would be soon. She wanted to reach her peak at the same time. To share that ultimate moment together. She pressed herself down on Kim's face. Felt herself get closer and closer.

As Kim felt Shego press down, she gently started nibbling on her clit again.

Shego drove her fingers faster. Using her thumb to rub Kim's hard bud. Trying to drive her up and over.

Kim bucked her hips wildly and clamped her lips over Shego's clit. She sucked as hard as she could.

Shego felt herself coming to the top. Her whole body went rigid as she came on her lover's face.

Kim drove her hips up hard as her mouth was flooded with Shego's orgasm. It sent her over. Her whole body began shaking. She too reached her peak.

Both women collapsed together. Their bodies spent. Their breathing ragged. Wrapping their arms around each other, they once again kissed. Their passion settled into something more gentle. Neither had to speak as they looked into each others eyes. Words could not do justice to the love they felt for each other.

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 5: Kimness.

Ron and Yori had their bodies pressed tightly together. Ron's left hand was on Yori's ample, but firm, breast. Her right hand was pressing between Ron's legs. His nose was tucked into Yori's wonderful smelling hair, just behind her right ear. Her face was rubbing on his muscular shoulder. It would have been fun, if it were not for the fact that they were jammed together in a small plastic capsule, hurtling through a convoluted maze of pipes, at who knew how many miles per hour.

Only moments before, they were walking through the terminal of the Middleton Airport. The floor suddenly opened up. Swallowing them. Ron was trying to reassure his girlfriend. Telling her not to panic. He didn't notice, in his own panic, she was taking this odd turn of events better than he was. The crazy ride came to a sudden halt. A hatch opened and they fell out onto a nicely carpeted floor.

Rufus popped up out of Ron's pants pocket. He held onto his head with both paws. “Dizzy!”

The figure of Dr. Betty Director emerged from a shadowy hallway. “Mr. Ronald Stoppable. Welcome back to Global Justice Headquarters.”

She motioned for Ron to follow, as she reentered the short hallway. It led them to the command center of the super secret organization. Ron was familiar with the large hub of activity from his previous visit. Yori however, was in awe of the gigantic view screens and all the consoles, surrounded by scientists and technicians.

Ron turned to the one eyed woman. “Ya know its nice to see you again and all Dr. Director, but now's really not a great time. Kim's in trouble and I gotta find her and find out what's going on.”

Dr. Director nodded. “That's why I brought you here Ronald. You see, those are the very things you must not do. At least not for another six days.”

Ron felt his temper begin to rise. “Look doc. Kim needs my help now. Not next week!”

Dr. Director sighed. “Please Ronald, calm down. Would it help if I told you Kim Possible is not in any immediate danger?”

Ron sputtered. “Immediate danger? She was arrested. Thrown in prison. Then she somehow winds up with Shego in some kind of escape attempt. I'm betting she dragged Kim with her! Look Doc. If Kim's with that evil woman, there's no telling what she could be doing to Kim this very minute!”

Betty Director suppressed a smile. Knowing it was Kim and Shego's wedding night, she had a pretty good idea what that “evil woman” was doing to Kim right now. However, that information would probably not go over very well with the distraught young man in front of her. She decided to try another tactic. Stepping over to a console she twisted a knob and pressed a button. A few moments later, on one of the large screens, appeared the image of a sleepy, pajama clad, Wade Load.

Wade rubbed his eyes. “Hey KP. Do you know what time it is? I thought you'd be...Oh! Dr. Director... What's going on?”

Betty Director shifted enough that the camera would show Wade who was standing beside her.

“Ron! Yori! Rufus!” Wade exclaimed. “Hey what are you guys doing there at GJ headquarters?”

Ron spoke up. “We came home to find and help Kim, but Dr. Director waylaid us. She's trying to feed us some story about Kim being in no danger!”

Betty Director chimed in. “If you would Mr. Load? Please assure Ronald that I am not lying to him about this?”

Wade smiled. “Listen guys. Kim is safe, believe me...”

Ron looked puzzled. “But... Shego...”

Wade laughed. “Don't worry Ron. Shego's not about to hurt Kim. That I can guarantee. I don't know everything that's going on... Yet. But I do know Kim is OK.”

While Ron digested this, Betty Director said. “Thank you Mr. Load. I'll let you get back to sleep now.”

She shut off the screen and turned to Ron. “So?”

Ron gave a sigh and nodded. “OK Dr. D. I'll wait, but why six days?”

Betty replied. “Because your birthday is in six days and once you are legally an adult I can tell you everything. Right now I am breaking the rules by even telling you that much. So please don't say anything about this to anyone until you talk to me again, first thing on your birthday.”

Dr. Director escorted them back to the transport room. She watched them enter the transport tube and zoom away. The pleasant facade she wore dropped off her face. She was not going to make the same mistakes with Ron Stoppable as she had with Kim Possible. Kim made the choice Betty would never would have predicted of her. Only today was she beginning to fathom why. Betty Director knew she had to keep Ron on the side of good. No matter what the cost. There needed to be a hero in the world that had some small hope of standing against Kim and Shego Possible.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron and Yori were right back where they started. At the Middleton Airport. They were almost at the baggage carousel, when Ron saw the short blond man standing next to it. “Hey! Dad! Hope we didn't keep you waiting long. We kinda got a bit sidetracked.”

The older Stoppable smiled. “Not long at all son.” He looked at the young Asian woman standing next to Ron. “And who may I ask is this young lady?”

Ron swallowed loudly. He knew there was something he'd forgot to tell his parents, when he called to tell them he was coming home. “Yeah... umm... Dad, this is my girlfriend, Yori.”

His fathers eyebrows raised. “Ronald, why didn't you tell us you had a Girlfriend?”

Before Ron could say anything, Yori bowed to the bespectacled man. “Honorable father of my boyfriend. I believe this is his way of telling you.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne and James Possible lay in bed. Not sleeping. The moans, playful giggling, and lustful screams emanating from their daughter's bedroom made sure of that.

James turned to his wife. “Remind me tomorrow to call a contractor and see about having some additional soundproofing installed.”

Anne giggled. “It's their wedding night. I'm sure it won't be like this all the time.”

James laughed. “I don't know. Remember how we were at their ages?”

Anne smiled and climbed on top of him. “Oh yes I do!”

She pulled off her sheer blue nightgown, exposing her shapely body to his lustful gaze. Reaching down, she stroked his rapidly hardening shaft a few times. Slowly, teasingly so, she started lowering herself onto her husband.

By the time he was fully embedded in his wife's hot, wet pussy, all thoughts of contractors and soundproofing were gone.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim sat at the kitchen table sipping a cup of coffee. She was wearing a fluffy white robe. Her hair was still damp from her morning shower. On the table in front of her was her wrist Kimmunicator. She was looking at in an odd manner.

Shego entered the kitchen wearing one of Kim's sleep-shirts. It was just long enough to cover her butt. Barely. She noticed the look on Kim's face as she poured herself a cup of coffee.

Taking a seat next to her wife, Shego asked. “What's wrong Kimmie? You getting a weird vibe this morning too?”

Kim glanced at Shego. “Weird vibe?”

Shego nodded. “Yeah. I dunno what it is, but it's like I keep expecting something, and whatever it is, it isn't happening.”

Kim laughed. “Wow. You've only been here a couple times before. I had no idea it would affect you too!”

Shego was getting puzzled. “What would?”

Kim replied. “I call it Tweeb Absence Syndrome. We all feel it when they aren't here. The lack of explosions, rocket propelled appliances, etc.”

Shego made the connection. “That's it! Your brothers. I knew something was off.” She gave Kim a sly look over her coffee cup. “So where are they Kimmie? Did you finally blow your stack and wind up burying them in a shallow grave in the backyard?”

Kim smiled at that. It's something she thought of doing all too many times in the past. “Nope. They're at Science Camp for the summer. This is the first time they've been allowed back since they blew up the head councilor's cabin three years ago.”

Shego couldn't help but laugh at that. “So that explains it then. Well then, if that wasn't bugging you when I came in, what was?”

The odd look returned to Kim's face. She glanced once again at the Kimmunicator. “Shego. Do you think I'm clueless?”

Shego was taken aback. “I think you need to explain that. And use small words. This is only my first cup of coffee you know.”

Kim took another sip and explained. “I called Wade this morning. Told him the whole sitch. I wanted to give him the chance to bow out of helping me out anymore. I told him I didn't want to drag him into doing something bad, just because I'd made the choice to turn to villainy.” She was so caught up in her explanation, she barely noticed her mother entering the kitchen. “He laughed at me! Then he started telling me things. Things he'd been doing for years to help me out on my missions. Hacking computer systems. Diverting satellites. Using stolen technology to make my mission gear. He just kept going on and on! And then, get this! He told me he has no problem helping me out, but now he wants to be paid for it! I... I had no idea what to say to him! I was so confused! I just hung up on him.”

While Kim was speaking, Anne started making a new pot of coffee. She saw Shego wasn't quite comprehending why Kim was so upset about Wade's revelation. Shego didn't have the years of insight that would allow her to recognize this aspect of Kim's mental process.

Anne joined them at the table. “Now Kimmie-Cub, there's no reason to be upset. I believe, if you think about it for a minute, you will see you already knew the things Wade told you.”

Realization dawned on Kim's face. “I was doing it again, wasn't I?”

Shego looked perplexed. “Doing what?”

Mother and daughter replied simultaneously. “Kimness.”

Anne refilled their coffee cups. “You see Shego. Kimmie has this little mental problem...”

Kim almost choked on her coffee. “Mom!”

Anne grinned. “Not that kind of problem. She just has a tendency to become fixated about things. Let me give you an example. One time, she filled in for James, coaching junior league soccer. She became so caught up with the idea of making them a winning team, she worked those poor children half to death...”

Kim mumbled into her cup. “Now I'm not allowed to coach any kids in a Tri-State area.”

Patting her daughter's arm sympatheticly, Anne continued. “Then there was the time the whole Animology craze was going around. She got so caught up in it, she wasn't sleeping at night, let her homework slide, just plain became obsessed with it.”

Ducking her head sheepishly, Kim said. “It took finding out Señor Senior Junior was my supposed soul mate, to snap me out of it. It was so the trauma!”

Shego and Anne both shuddered at the thought of Kim and Junior together.

Kim sat down her cup. “This thing with Wade is the same. I can see that now. I've known for years the kind of things he does. I blocked it out. I guess, because it conflicted with my ideals about being a hero. Having him come right out and tell me was a shock.”

Shego was surprised by this aspect of the woman she loved. Now she could better understand the kind of pressure Kim put herself under. She'd blocked out the obvious in order to maintain her heroic, good girl, facade. It was no wonder Kim decided to give up on the whole hero thing so easily.

Finally comprehending what was going on Shego laughed. “I see now Princess. Apparently, the only person you can do a good job of lying to is yourself!”

Kim stuck her tongue out at her wife, and exclaimed. “I'm working on it!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade Load sat in his bedroom. He was surrounded by a myriad of computers and other devices. Normally he'd be doing two or three things at once. Right at this moment, he was doing only one thing. Thinking. An hour had passed since he'd spoken to Kim. He was worried their friendship might be coming to an end. He let out a sigh when he saw the light signifying an incoming call from the Kimmunicator. As he reached out to hit a button and accept the call, he wondered if it would be for the last time. A face appeared on his screen. It wasn't Kim's.

He sputtered. “Umm... Hello Shego.”

Shego saw the worry that creased the young boy's brow. “We need to talk Nerdlinger. And before you ask, Kim's not mad at you.”

The tension between Wade's eyes abated. He smiled. “That's good. So what can I do for you?”

Shego returned his smile. Unlike his, her's was much more predatory. “Kim mentioned something about you wanting payment for your services. Since she and I are a team now, I asked her to let me do the negotiating.”

Wade swallowed hard. “Well you see... About that...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim brought her flying car, the Sloth, in for a landing near the peak of Mt. Middleton. “This place looks very familiar.”

In the seat next to her, Shego looked thoughtful. “Dr. D. told me he found this place while I was in prison. He said it used to be someone else's lair, years ago, but it had been gutted by an explosion.”

Kim suddenly remembered. “DNAmy! This was her lair the first time I came up against her. She was making living Cuddle-Buddies here. She even fused Rufus and one of my teachers together. We managed to fix them and escape, but the place got destroyed in the process.”

Shego laughed as she got out of the purple car. “Well don't tell the Doc that! He still has nightmares of the last time he worked with her.”

Kim hopped out. Together, they approached Dr. Drakken's latest lair. Just inside the cave opening were a brand new set of metal doors. A hand painted sign on one of the doors read. 'Lair of Dr. Drakken. Please wipe your feet.' Kim and Shego rolled their eyes at the mad scientist's odd concept of secrecy. Shego opened a panel next to the doors. Exposing a hand scanner. It was not unlike the one Kim had in the back of her closet at home. She placed a hand on the device. With a click, the door swung open.

Inside was a long ,stair filled, passageway leading into the heart of the mountain. Kim noticed the walls were freshly painted and the stairs had brand new anti-slip treads. They walked down the stairs. From ahead, they heard the sounds of people involved in some kind of heavy labor. The stairs ended at a large chamber, with a high ceiling. Numerous Henchmen were busy painting the walls. Other Henchmen were moving and unpacking large crates.

In one corner of the cavernous room, Dr. Drakken was busy at a workbench. He was wearing goggles and headphones, paying no attention to his surroundings. Even over the racket of the henchmen, they could hear him singing to himself... Horribly off key.

Shego started across the floor. Kim hurried to catch up with her. As they made their way across the room, all activity slowly came to a halt. One by one the Henchmen stopped what they were doing.

By the time they got to the middle of the room, the only sound was Drakken's so-called singing. Their way was blocked by a rather large Henchman, who stood imposingly between them and Drakken. His hands were behind his back, as if he were hiding something. Kim was getting worried. She could feel the Henchmen's eyes on her. She didn't like all this attention from people that she'd beat up, some of them on more than one occasion.

Shego put her hands on her hips, as she addressed the large Henchman. “What's going on Albert?”

Albert cleared his throat. “Umm... Shego. Well... Dr. Drakken told us that you weren't gonna renew your contract. And... Umm... That you'd gotten married to Kim Possible. Well... We all kinda chipped in and got you a combination going away and wedding present.”

Kim felt the tension in her body ease, as the Henchman held out a brightly wrapped box to Shego. She saw that, all around them, the Henchmen were smiling. A couple were even giving them a thumbs-up. She also saw that her wife had been rendered momentarily speechless.

Kim put her arm around Shego's waist. She spoke loud enough all the Henchmen could hear. “Thank you guys. This is very sweet of you. It means a lot. To both of us.”

She led Shego over to where Drakken was still working. He was blissfully ignorant of what had just occurred. The Henchmen resumed working, as Shego surreptitiously wiped at the dampness in her eyes.

Moments later, Shego was composed, and had her usual smirk plastered on her face. She tapped on the blue supervillain's shoulder.

He screamed and jumped at least a full foot straight up into the air.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego dropped the last box of her belongings into the back seat of the Sloth. “I still think he's lying. I don't remember taking that day off last month.”

Kim had a big smile on her face as she closed the roof of the car. “It's not that bad. So you owe him one last heist and your contract is fulfilled.”

Shego slid into the seat next to her wife. “And you are just excited to be going on your first real theft as a bad girl aren't you?”

Kim's smile got wider as she started the car, and pushed the button for flight mode. “You bet!”

Kim was almost trembling with excitement, as she contemplated her first real unambiguous act of villainy.

Shego smiled as she watched her wife lift the car into the air. She knew exactly what Kim was feeling. She had been just as excited about her first time too.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim and Shego crawled through an ventilation shaft. As she led the way, Kim checked a map of the building's interior, displayed on the screen of her Kimmunicator. When he provided the map, Wade told her it might not be completely accurate. He'd been unable to get into the building's security systems to double check it. So far, it was proving accurate, they were almost at their destination.

Shego was more than happy to let Kim take the lead. She was not as used to crawling through duct work as Kim. Besides, she thought, as she watched Kim's butt wiggle in front of her, the view was better from here.

Soon they reached a slatted grill covering the end of the shaft. Kim reached into her belt pouch and retrieved her lipstick laser. She quickly cut off the bolts holding the grill in place and gently lowered it to the floor. Both of them climbed out of the shaft. They were in a small storage room that, according to the map, was right next to the secret laboratory they needed to get into.

They went to the door that led to the laboratory. Kim took one look at the lock and stepped aside. She could handle most any kind of electronic lock with her Kimmunicator's built in programming, but this was an old school tumbler lock. Shego smiled as she reached into her ankle pouch and withdrew a set of lock picks. Kim watched her wife work on the lock. It occurred to her, she needed to learn how to do this too. She smiled when she heard the click of the lock giving way to her Sweetie's nimble fingers.

When the door opened, they found that there had indeed been some changes in the building's layout. Instead of the laboratory they expected to see, there was a long hallway. Had the hallway empty, they would not have worried too much, but it wasn't. Crossing back and forth, side to side, and diagonally, for the entire length of the hallway, was the bane of thieves worldwide. A McHenry Laser Grid.

Only once before had Shego run into one of these. To her shame, she'd been forced by it's sheer complexity, to back out of the job. Looking at this setup, she didn't see anyway of circumventing it this time either. At the far end of the hallway, right next to the door that was their goal, was the switch that would shut it down, but there was no way to reach it.

Shego turned to Kim, ready to tell her there was no way to handle this. She was shocked to see a wide smile on Kim's face. Kim pulled her back away from the doorway.

She whispered in Shego's ear, “Don't worry Sweetie. I got this.”

Shego stood there in shock as Kim kissed her, gave her a wink, and began backing away as far as she could from the door. The next thing she knew, Kim was running towards the lethal laser beams. Before her disbelieving eyes, Kim somersaulted into the grid. With a series of leaps and flips, she made her way through the maze of death filling the hallway. Within seconds, she was standing at the far end of the hallway, pushing the button that shut the whole thing down.

Running the length of the, now innocuous hallway, Shego embraced her wife. “Damn Kimmie! That was incredible!”

Kim returned her wife's hug. “It's no big. I've done it a couple times before.”

Shego's eyes widened. “OK Princess, you gotta teach me how to do that!”

Kim gave her a quick kiss. It wasn't her martial arts training that allowed her to navigate the grid. It was a totally different kind. She smiled as she imagined her hot wife in a cheerleading uniform. “Sure thing Baby.”

The door at this end of the hallway wasn't even locked. Apparently the people in charge of the building's security didn't expect anyone to get past the laser grid. On the other side was the laboratory. With the aid of the Kimmunicator's scanner, they easily avoided the randomly scattered pressure plates, and made their way across the floor. In a cabinet on the far side of the lab, they found what they were looking for.

It was a simple matter to retrace their route and make their way back out of the high security facility.

Two hours later, Kim was handing Dr. Drakken a tiny microchip.

The blue man danced with glee as he held the chip up to the light. “Now I can finish my greatest invention! The Super Powered, Cyber Robotic, Automatic Pickle Jar Opener!”

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 8: Murder and Ice Cream.

(August 22nd 2007, 6:00 pm)

Queen Bonnie laughed uproariously as she watched the press conference on TV. This was even better than she hoped. She not only managed to hurt Kim, she had even broken up her parent's marriage. Most of the Council were surprised Kim's mother decided to become a villain. Bonnie wasn't. She knew that bitch was evil, ever since that ski trip to Mt. Middleton, all those years ago.

Another burst of laughter filled the air, as she listened to Kim's father tell the world his daughter was seduced into villainous ways by Shego. Who knew Kim was a dyke? She thought back to High School. All those times Possible claimed she was off saving the world. More likely, she was sneaking out to play swap the dildo with some butch bitch. “Hell! She was probably staring at my ass in the showers all those years too.”

She clicked off the TV as her husband and the old fart entered the room.

Señor Senior Senior waved an empty canvas shopping bag in the air. “Ah my dear Bonita. Junior and I are on our way to France to do some shopping. Would you care to join us?”

Bonnie shook her head. “No way pops. I've got things to do. Like find out how Perkins escaped, and plot evil things to do to whoever helped him.”

Junior's face took on a mournful look. “That does not sound like any fun at all. Come with us. After the shopping we will go dancing at the best night club in all Paris.”

She waved a hand dismissively at them. “Not tonight Junior. I have a headache.”

With a sigh, Señor Senior Senior said. “Come Junior. Let us leave Bonita to her evil plotting.”

The Queen watched the two men leave the room. As soon as she was sure they were well on their way to the helipad on the roof, she got up from her chair. She ran across the lounge, towards another set of doors. Beyond the doors was a large balcony. From there, the view of the sea was spectacular. That didn't concern her at the moment. Above the balcony were large portals in the lair's wall. Behind them were the missiles the old fart installed years before. Just beneath them was a rather complicated looking console. It was the control panel for the missile system. She activated it and turned to watch the helicopter take off and started flying towards the far coast.

An evil smile formed on her lips. “Thought I wouldn't find out did you?” She pulled the lever that opened the portals. “Figured I wouldn't check the surveillance cameras?” She began to laugh as she punched the launch buttons. Smoke and flames erupted from above her. Missiles screamed their way into the air. Queen Bonnie laughed with joyful abandon, as she watched the helicopter swerve and weave in a hopeless attempt to avoid the onslaught. The missiles converged. The helicopter, and the bastards who'd betrayed her, turned into a gigantic ball of fire.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. James Possible held up a hand towards the crowd assembled in front of the Middleton Space Center. “I have nothing further to say. Thank you.”

He stepped back from the podium. Keeping his face impassive, he wondered if he'd laid it on thick enough to fool the Council. He and Anne, with some help from Wade, had scripted everything.

The clincher was when he said he was divorcing his wife. Claiming she was lost to him. That should give the Council no reason to doubt his sincerity. There would still be some, like the eye patch wearing woman in the front row, that needed more convincing. That part was on it's way now, in the form of Dr. V. F. Porter. James Possible turned slightly away from the microphones. He remained close enough for them to pick up what was going to be said.

Dr. Vivian Porter stepped up next to him. “Oh James. I'm so sorry.”

He put an arm around the svelte blonde's shoulder. “Thank you Vivian. You have always been so kind to me.”

He slowly led his lovely co-worker away towards the Space Center's main door. As they passed through the door, but still in view of the cameras, he leaned in close and kissed her.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

...he leaned in close and kissed her.

The screen in the command center went blank. Kim and Shego stared at it, with looks of shock on their faces. Kim turned towards her mother.

Anne was leaning forward, over the conference table. She had her head buried in her arms. Her whole body trembled. She was making small, muffled, sounds.

Kim went over to her mother and hugged her. “I can't believe it! Oh mom! How could he?”

Anne lifted her head, her laughing could now clearly be heard. “If only I had my camera. The looks on your faces! Priceless!”

Kim stepped back in confusion. “Mom..?”

Anne fought to control her mirth. “Sit down Kimmie-Cub. I'll explain everything.”

Kim sat back down beside her wife. All the while wondering if what they just saw, could have driven her mother over the edge.

Shego took Kim's hand and squeezed it gently. She was no less confused.

Anne leaned back in her chair. “I'm sorry we had to put you through that. I guess it's confession time. I lied to you before. About finding a loophole. It's there, but it's too flimsy to hold up. I didn't tell you the truth because I needed to see how you'd react. We knew, if you two believed what your father said, then it would most likely convince the Council too.”

Shego frowned. “But he announced to the whole world that he's divorcing you.”

Anne nodded. “And he is. The paperwork is already on it's way to our lawyers.”

Kim shook her head. Her face was scrunched up in total confusion. “I don't get it! Why would you get divorced?”

Anne spoke calmly. “I want you to remember just one thing Kim. Your father and I love each other. Nothing will ever change that. Getting divorced is necessary. It lends credence to your father's story of betrayal. You know as well as I do someone on the Council, namely Bonnie, is doing everything she can to ruin you, and the rest of us. We have to make sure there's nothing she can use to hurt us even more.”

Shego smirked. She could understand the reasoning, but thought this was a bit too much. “Divorce seems a little extreme though.”

Anne nodded. “Yes it does. That's the whole point. If Bonnie thinks she's done her worst, maybe she'll back off. James and the boys will be able to live a fairly normal life, without having to worry about being dragged back into this whole mess again.”

Kim ran her hands through her hair in frustration. “K, maybe I can understand that. But what was with dad kissing Dr. Porter like that? It looked so real! How does she fit into all this?”

Anne blushed. This, she knew, would be the hard part to explain. “Well you see Kim, she fits in quite well. Vivian and your father have been having an affair for about a year now.”

Kim sputtered her surprise and shock. “She... They... You..? Argh! My head!”

Anne chuckled. “Calm down Kimmie-Cub. Take some deep breaths.”

Shego hugged Kim close, but looked at Anne. “I'm more than a little confused myself. So while Kim gets herself under control, maybe you could explain... Slowly?”

Anne watched her daughter begin to calm down. “It's something that, if all this hadn't happened, would have stayed private between James and myself. For many years now James and I have had an open marriage. Long ago, we decided it would be OK for both of us to have lovers on the side. This does not mean we love each other any less. In fact, it has made our love for each other stronger. It's made things new and exciting for the both of us. We see this new situation as an extension of that.”

A knowing smile appeared on Shego's face. She'd seen quite a bit in her life of, so-called, alternate lifestyles. This didn't come as that much of a shock to her. She knew, however, it was most likely very shocking for Kim to hear. In many ways, Kim was truly an innocent in the ways of the world. Shego knew Kim would get a handle on it and do what she did best. Accept it and make it a part of her new reality.

Kim lifted her head and looked at her mother. “New situation?”

Anne nodded. She was glad for the question. It showed her daughter was, at least partly getting a handle on things. “Yes Kim. Your dad is going to let himself be seen publicly with Vivian. That will make people assume I'm out of the picture. Other than that, it won't really change anything. We will just have a slightly out of the ordinary family. Since we are going to have to sneak around to be with your dad and brothers anyway, it makes perfect sense.”

It didn't make perfect sense to Kim, but it was starting to make a little sense. She thought about her father's favorite saying... Anythings possible for a Possible... Boy was that proving itself a lot lately. Of course! It was odd, but if it kept her father and brothers safe, then it was possible. And it's possible for me to accept it! Kim had, what could only be called, an Epiphany.

She looked at her mother. “Mom. I think this is the weirdest sitch ever, but I think I get it now. Just because it's different, doesn't mean it is a bad thing! I see now why you decided to stay and become a villain. It's the same reason I did, and Shego did. So we can do and be what we want. Not what other people think we should be.”

Anne went over and hugged her daughter. “I knew you would understand.”

Shego smiled. She was happy her Princess was so quick on the uptake. Her thoughts turned in another direction. One that might prove to be very interesting. “OK. Now that we have that taken care of... It's time for some ice cream.”

Both Kim and Anne asked at the same time. “Ice cream?”

Shego nodded and let a naughty smile creep across her face. “Oh yeah. You gotta have ice cream when you plan to go into details of someone's naughty sex life.”

Kim was getting puzzled again. “What do you mean?”

Shego turned to Anne. The look in her eyes was truly evil. “You said you had an open marriage. That you both had other lovers. Which means... You too, had some fun on the side. I wanna hear all the juicy details.”

Anne's eyes widened. She hadn't expected this.

Kim cocked her head to the side. It was amusing to see her mother so flustered. Thinking about what Shego said, she made a momentous decision. If there was one thing Kim Possible knew how to do, it was how to put on a brave front and plunge into the unknown. A tiny smile appeared on her face. “You know what? I'm with Shego on this one. Time to dish mother dear!”

Anne knew she had no way out of this. She was well cornered. Better, she thought, to give in gracefully. “I hope there's some rocky road then. It could be a long night.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Mr. and Mrs. Stoppable watched their recently returned son and his girlfriend drag themselves upstairs to bed.

“Shouldn't we have told him?”

“No dear, let him have one last peaceful night, before the world as he knows it falls to pieces.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

It looked like a typical one bedroom apartment. As long as you overlooked the painted concrete walls and complete lack of windows. It was comfortably furnished, just like all the apartments in the lair. Kim and Shego chose this one only because it was closest to the elevator. Anne had the one right next door.

The three of them sat in the living area. Kim and Shego on the sofa, with Anne in an armchair opposite the coffee table from them. On the coffee table sat three large bowls of ice cream. It wasn't rocky road, but chocolate fudge was just as good. There was also a bottle of wine Anne discovered in the cafeteria while she'd been getting the ice cream. She brought it along because she had the feeling she might need a little fortification. For a certainty, her daughter would.

It was Shego that suggested they move to more comfortable, and private, surroundings. The command center of the lair just didn't seem like the right place. They'd considered the lair's lounge, but Wade's army of worker bots were still putting the finishing touches on it.

To make things even more comfortable, they'd all changed into sleepwear. There was a definite atmosphere of a sleepover in the air. Shego and Kim were in their sleep shirts. Kim's in pink, with a red heart on the front. Shego's was black, and emblazoned with a grinning green skull.

Anne hadn't ever gotten into the whole sleep shirt thing. She preferred to wear things to sleep in that were more on the sexy side. I this case, she wore a semi-sheer blue nighty. It did little to hide her breasts or the lacy blue thong she wore under it.

Kim shoved a spoonful of ice cream into her mouth. She was beginning to feel a bit hesitant. The last time she'd spoken of anything to do with sex with her mother, she'd been twelve. She had the feeling this wasn't going to be anything like that, quite clinical, talk about the birds and bees. It didn't help that her mom was wearing something so naughty either. True, they were all women, but still, she could see everything!

Maybe she was feeling awkweird because, she'd never really thought of her mother as a sexual creature before. That was silly. She and the Tweebs hadn't been delivered by a stork. Of course her parents had sex. She'd just done what most kids did when confronted with that fact of life. She buried it in a deep, dark recess of her mind, and tried really, really hard to pretend it didn't exist.

Unlike Kim, Shego was full of eager anticipation. She wanted to hear all about her mother-in-law's sexual escapades. Really, she didn't know the woman very well. From the few times they'd met in the past, she'd gotten the feeling there was a real sexpot under that starched white lab coat she usually wore. Looking at her now, wearing such sexy lingerie, she knew she'd been right. She could also see where Kimmie got her gorgeous body from.

Shego caught herself before her thoughts went any further. She shouldn't be thinking such things about Kimmie's mom. In an attempt to distract herself, she grabbed the wine bottle and poured a generous amount in each of their glasses. She thanked her lucky stars, her Princess couldn't read minds!

Anne watched the wine flow. She knew it was now or never. The ice cream could wait. She picked up the wine glass, sipped, and spoke. “Well girls. Let me see. Where to begin? I've already told you about Vivian...”

Shego sat the bottle down. “Hold on. We want to hear about your lovers, not your husband's.”

Anne smiled a wicked little smile. “Did I forget to mention that James and I are all about sharing?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dash DaMont lay in his hospital bed. He was in pain. The doctor's had given him shots for his physical discomfort. The pain he felt wasn't physical, but mental. He'd been kicked out of Team Impossible for incompetence. At least he was still a hero. He wondered if he was cut out for working alone.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Will Du zipped up his brand new jumpsuit. He looked at his reflection in the mirror. There was a smug look of satisfaction on his face as he beheld the newest member, and leader, of Team Impossible. It was time to show the world how a professional ran things.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade smiled as he put the finishing touches on the last of the three devices on his workbench. The control chip worked perfectly. With Kim's specifications added in, these would be the best Battle Suits ever. Glancing up at the clock, he decided he should get going. He had just enough time to make it to his girlfriend's house for their date.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(August 23rd 2007, 10:14 am)

Ron Stoppable sat staring at the TV screen. His world fell to pieces. For the 3rd time, he hit replay, hoping beyond hope it would be different this time. He didn't hear the doorbell ring, or his mother answer it. Not even his mother returning to the living room, followed by Dr. Director, made an impression on him. He was only jolted out of his trance when the remote was taken from his hand and the TV shut off. He looked up into an eye filled with compassion and sadness.

Betty Director sat the remote down. “Ronald, things have changed. It's time for us to talk now.”

Twenty minutes later he sat in the main conference room at Global Justice headquarters. Betty Director had not let anyone else come with him, not even Rufus. She sat him down and moved to a console. She engaged a full security lock down.

She sat down across from him. “I am about to break every rule in the book. I see no other way to handle this. You know too much, and not enough, at the same time.”

Betty placed a slender book on the table. “First of all, I'm going to need to give you a short history lesson...”

Ron rolled his eyes. “Awww man!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade's yell came over the intercom. “KIM! Wake up!”

Her eyes opened and she glanced at the bedside clock. It was almost noon. Sleepily, she untangled herself from her wife's embrace.

“What's the sitch Wade?”

She could hear Wade clear his throat. “Kim, it's Ron. Betty Director told him what's happening early. She sent a message to your website. He wants to meet and talk.”

Kim wondered why she would have told Ron a day early. Then she remembered the press conference. Of course! She would be forced to tell him after that. “K, Wade send her a message. Tell her to have Ron meet me alone. In exactly one hour.”

“Where should I say for him to meet you?”

“Don't say. He'll know where.”

From under the covers, came a muffled voice. “You are not going to meet him alone. It's too dangerous.”

Kim smiled at her wife's concern. “I never planned to. Now get your beautiful butt out of bed.”

Twenty minutes later...

The three Mrs. Possibles were in Wade's Lab. They listened as he explained the newly finished Battle Suits.

Wade handed each of them a ring. “With the control chip to control the nanobots, there's no need for the whole suit of nanofiber like in your old suit. When you put the ring on, it will automatically activate in casual mode.”

He turned his back to the three women and clasped his hands over his eyes. “You kinda have to be naked first.”

They quickly stripped and put on the rings. Immediately they saw a glow form around the bands, and felt a slight tickling sensation, as the rings seemed to expand and flow over their bodies. Moments later, they were all apparently wearing black t-shirts, blue jeans and sneakers.

Kim smiled at how real everything looked. “Spankin' Wade! You can look now.”

Wade turned around, and nodded with pride at his work. “Later you can program in different styles for the casual mode. This is just a default. Now the other three modes are Stealth, Battle and Super Battle. Just think of the mode you want and it will reconfigure. Try Stealth first”

They did and moments later they were covered neck to toe in a drab gray form fitting catsuit. As soon as the mode was complete, they began to shimmer and disappear completely. Next he had them try the Super Battle mode. The suits darkened to black and bright glowing power bands, just like on Kim's old suit, flared to life. On Kim's suit the bands were red. Shego's were green, and Anne's were blue.

Wade pointed to a power consumption chart. “This mode uses the most power, so only use it if you really need it. Now the Battle mode is for regular use. Don't blame me for the style. That's all Kim's doing!”

Anne and Shego turned to look at Kim. She gave them a secretive smile. Her suit began to change. Some parts became clear, as the rest changed to a bright red. Moments later, she appeared to be wearing thigh high boots and arm length gloves. It was the rest that made Anne and Shego stare and gasp. On top there was only a 3 inch wide band covering her breasts... Barely. The bottoms were like bikini bottoms, which were cut high on the sides.

Kim smiled and did a quick turn. She stalked over to a table and picked up a black belt. She slung on at an angle over her hips. It had a series of small compartments and a larger pouch on the side. She picked up two more identical belts. With a grin, she held them out to her wife and mother.

Shego's mouth hung open for a second. “You can't be serious!”

Anne giggled as her suit changed. It was identical to Kim's, but in blue. “I like it!” She took the belt and strapped it on.

Kim cocked her head to the side and her lower lip extended. “Come on Shego... Please?”

Shego tried to avoid it, but she was caught by the full Puppy Dog Pout. Her suit changed until she was wearing a bright green version. “I can't believe you expect us to go out in public like this!”

Kim grinned at her wife. “Of course I do. We have to make an impression. You know. Something that let's people know we're bad girls. This does that perfectly. Besides, you gotta admit, it's going to be very distracting to our opponents.”

Shego huffed. “Yeah. But it's distracting me too!” She too, strapped on her belt.

Wade just stared quietly from a far corner.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Fifteen minutes later, the Sloth pulled into a parking lot. Three women got out. Their Battle Suits were in casual mode once again.

Kim gave a sigh. “This is it. Hopefully he really does just want to talk, but let's not take any chances.”

Anne and Shego nodded. They followed Kim into the Middleton Bueno Nacho.

Chapter 10

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 9: Grande Sized Sitch.

Kim Possible sat in her usual booth, looking out the window of the apparently empty Bueno Nacho. Inside, there were no customers or staff to be seen. Outside, she spotted numerous GJ troopers, who were trying not to be seen. She nibbled at her Hablamos salad while pretending not to notice them. Their presence didn't surprise her in the least. Since Dr. Director knew about the meeting, chances of Ron showing up alone were extremely low. The only thing in question was whether or not Ron knew they'd come to the party. Not that it mattered. Plans for dealing with party crashers or Ron getting out of hand, were even now, being put into place.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Thanks to the Battle Suit's stealth mode, Shego stood, completely invisible, just inside the rear entrance of the restaurant. The door began to open slowly. Kim's hunch was proving to be correct. She watched the young ninja girl sneak inside. Ron Stoppable was using some very dangerous backup. She admired the way the ninja moved down the hallway towards the customer area. Anyone who didn't know what to look for, would never have seen her.

Many times, Shego was accused of being a ninja herself. She wasn't, but she'd picked up a few tricks over the years. She knew how to move very quietly, a good thing for any thief to know. She also understood the concept of how a ninja could hide in plain sight. It was simply a combination of knowing where people were looking, and not being there. That, plus using any handy resources for camouflage, made them extremely hard to spot.

She moved along behind the ninja, ready to take whatever action she needed to, if and or when the occasion called for it.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In the fast food restaurant's kitchen, Ned had his back up against the walk in cooler. His eyes were glazed and his mind muddled. He couldn't count the number of times the restaurant was ground zero for a confrontation between heroes and villains. Usually it meant excessive violence, massive destruction, and sometimes a take out order. This time was turning out to be very different. He looked at the red haired villain in front of him, and let out a wheezing gasp.

From where she knelt on the floor, Anne looked up at the manager's face. She slid her mouth down a couple more inches on his stiff, throbbing cock. It wouldn't be much longer til he shot his creamy load in her greedy, sucking mouth. This was the kind of thing she'd dreamed for years of doing.

Last night she'd shocked her daughter, and raised Shego's eyebrows a couple times, with tales of her sexual exploits. It was such naughty fun telling them about everything. From her antics in college, to the “Spousal Encounters” she and James went on regularly. Which her daughter had no clue, until last night, were actually swinger's orgies with other like minded couples. Of course, for privacy reasons, she hadn't told them who the other couples were. Her little Kimmie would have been even more shocked if she knew the names of some of the people her parents had been fucking.

Anne bobbed faster on the young man's prick. A man she hardly knew. That was the one thing she'd never gotten to do before. Always, in the past, she'd been careful about who she had sex with. As a respected brain surgeon, and wife of a famous rocket scientist, she had to be discrete. Now she had the freedom to be as nasty and slutty as her heart desired.

She felt his cock jerk in her mouth. The head tickled her tonsils for a moment. Then she tasted the cum that gushed out in thick spurts. His moans were music to her ears, as she drank every yummy drop.

After tucking him back into his uniform trousers, she stood and smiled. “So? Do we have a deal?”

Ned, his mind still reeling at the first blow job he'd ever gotten in his 28 years of life, could only nod agreeably.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

At the exact agreed upon time, the front door of the restaurant opened. Kim didn't look up as she heard him approach the booth. “Hello Ron. Have a seat.” She gestured at a large tray of Mexican food on the table. “I got you the Naco Combo. Grande sized. I hope that's OK?”

Ron Stoppable stood next to the woman who'd once been his girlfriend. Even more, she'd been his best friend since they were 4 years old. A woman who, if he believed Betty Director, was now his enemy. He slowly sat down in the booth across from her. “Thanks KP. Umm... Sure, it's fine.”

The two of them sat there not looking at each other for a few silent minutes. It was years of closeness, and knowing how each other thought, that caused them to raise their eyes at the same time. For a few moments more, they stared into each other souls. It was then they knew, beyond any doubt, things had changed forever.

Not having a clue what to say, Ron blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “So you really married Shego?”

Kim smiled. Her whole face brightening at just the mention of the name. “Yeah I did. I love her more than I could ever describe.”

The silence between them grew again.

Ron broke eye contact first. He reached down and picked up a dripping Naco. He took a huge bite and swallowed loudly. “So its true then? Everything Dr. Director told me?”

Kim sat down her fork. “Yeah Ron, it is. I'd say I'm sorry, but I'm not. I have a new life now.”

Ron hung his head. He hadn't really expected her to admit it so easily. “You know I can't go there Kim. I can't follow your path. We both know what I was like as Zorpox.”

Kim reached across the table. She cupped his chin in her hand, raised his head up so she could look him in the eyes. “I'm not asking you to Ron. I don't want you to ever be anything but what you are now. You are a good, kind, and caring man. You saved the world from a bigger threat than I ever did. A true hero is what you are, and what you were always meant to be.”

Ron shook his head. he didn't understand why she was saying such a thing. “But Kim, you're the hero...”

Kim leaned back and sighed. He seemed to be even denser than usual. “No Ron. I'm not a hero. I helped people who needed it, true. I enjoyed it and it was exciting. But I could never do the one thing I truly needed to. I could never help myself. I gave to others selflessly. Always putting myself, and my life, behind the needs of everyone else. I can't do that anymore. This is the way it has to be for me now.”

Ron reached across the table and took Kim's hand. “I won't say I understand... Because... Dammit KP! I don't! Come back. Dr. Director says that if you agree to become my partner, the Council would have no choice but to declare you a hero again.”

Kim gave him a small smile. “That might work. You're missing the most important thing though. I don't want to be a hero again. I'm a villain now. I'm married to a villain. Even my mother is a villain! Don't you get it? I had other choices. I chose this way because this is what I really and truly want!”

Even as she said it, the impact of her own words hit her. For the first time since she made the decision, she knew with total certainty it was true. She really wanted to be bad. She wanted to do all the things people always told her not to. The thrill of that thought burned into her core. The last lingering doubts she had, fled before that bright flame. From that flame was born a new Kim Possible. A Kim Possible that knew beyond any doubt, that for her, Anything truly was possible.

Ron stared at Kim as if he had never seen her before. He had no idea how true that was. A dull sadness, like he'd never felt before, clenched at his very being. He knew then, he'd lost his best friend in the whole world to evil. He knew what he had to do. Ron Stoppable had to be the hero. He felt like something inside him died. He knew he had to take Kim down. That's what heroes did.

Kim could feel a prickling sensation across her skin. She saw the first hint of a blue glow surrounding Ron's body. She knew he was calling up his Mystical Monkey Power. She quickly stood up from the booth, and willed her suit into Battle mode.

Try as he might, his concentration was lost. He beheld Kim in her scanty new red outfit. All the time he'd known her, she always acted modestly about her body. Shaking off the mixed feelings of lust and fear, he stood and assumed an attack stance.

Kim laughed and shook her head. “No Ron. Not today. I'm going to walk out of here, and you won't stop me.”

Ron steeled himself for the attack. “I have to stop you, and I will because I...”

Kim's eyebrows raised. “Because you brought Yori as backup? Even though I told you to come alone?”

Shock crossed Ron's face. He couldn't figure out how she could possibly know. “Umm... Yeah.”

Kim laughed deeply. “I figured you would. That's why I brought my own backup.” Her voice raised slightly. “Shego? Sweetie? You can come out now.”

A soft sound made Ron turn his head. He saw Yori emerge from behind one of the large plastic palm trees flanking the entrance to the restroom area. There was a frown on her face, and her head was tilted at an odd angle. The air behind her began to shimmer, as Shego faded into view. He could see Shego's right hand clawed at his girlfriend's throat. His mind barely registered her mostly exposed body. All he could think about were the green flames that appeared around her left hand. A hand that was much too close to Yori's flesh.

An evil smirk crossed Shego's face. “You called Princess?”

Ron felt rage build within him, as he saw the girl he loved in the clenches of Kim's evil wife.

Kim could almost feel Ron's anger. She also saw his hand creeping slowly towards the large cargo pocket of his pants. “Now don't go doing anything stupid Ron. It wouldn't be wise to wake Rufus right now. Maybe you need a little more incentive... Oh! Mommy Dear!”

Anne Possible emerged from behind the counter area. She was almost strutting in her immodest blue outfit. She held Ned by one arm. Her laser scalpel, the one she always carried, just in case, was pointed at his head. “Right here Kimmie.”

She had a grin on her face that left Ron cold inside.

Kim strode over to her wife. Lifting a hand, she stroked Shego's cheek, then downwards, between her breasts and across her tummy. She turned back to Ron, with a look of malice in her eyes. “As I said before Ron. I'm going to walk out of here and you will not try to stop me. If you do the results will be very, very bad. Do you understand me?”

Slowly, Ron nodded. He couldn't bring himself to speak. All he could do, was think about how evil Kim had become.

All three Possible women moved toward the doors. Their captives firmly in tow. Ron stood in place like a statue. He didn't dare do anything that would get Yori or Ned harmed.

As they passed through the doors, Kim called back over her shoulder. “Now stay right there. Once we're safely away, we'll release them unharmed.”

With that, they exited the building.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Midas loved his job.

As the worlds only evil masseuse, he was unique. He got to travel the world. Enjoy luxury resorts and private villas. His services were in high demand by all the world's rich and evil women. He was currently plying his trade on one such woman. Slowly he rubbed the firm butt and thighs of Queen Bonnie. She was busy talking on her cell phone while his hands did their magic.

The tall, blond and very well muscled man worked his way down the legs of the, well tanned, nude woman. She was in quite good shape. He figured she must have some background in dance, as he worked his way back up her thighs. As he once again moved to her butt, he feigned unconcern, but was actually listening intently to her conversation with Jack Hench. Since he was evil, Midas also had a little sideline to his normal occupation.

He was an information broker. The women he was employed by, rarely thought of him as anything other than a pair of skilled hands. They usually said or did things in his presence, he could later sell to interested parties. He thought Queen Bonnie was a true goldmine, as he watched her hang up the phone. Midas started working his way up her back, kneading her flesh just hard enough to make her gasp. Moments later she turned over and gave him a very naughty little smile.

She eyed his body. His thick, muscular arms, hard abs, and the large bulge in his pants. “So what does a girl have to do to find out if you are as good with other things, as you are with your hands?”

Midas returned her smile. “That is simple my Queen. All you need to do is triple my fee.”

Bonnie's smile got larger. She spread her legs invitingly. Showing him the pink wetness of her aroused pussy. “Consider it done.”

He pulled his white tank top over his head and began unfastening his pants. His cock sprang out from it's confines.

Bonnie reached out and stroked the thick shaft. “Shove this damn thing in me right now!”

He did exactly as she demanded. Causing her to scream out in wanton delight. “As my Queen requests.”

Midas loved his job.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Jack Hench stabbed a finger down on his intercom. “Send my head of research up here now.”

He wrung his hands together, as he waited. The anticipation of filling this order made him almost giggle with delight. Every time he got an order from the Seniors, he was a very happy man. They didn't seem to know when to stop spending, and Mrs. Senior apparently didn't care how much she spent. He was going to make an easy couple million on this order alone. By the time the scientist he requested arrived, he was almost dancing with happiness.

The portly bald man, who entered the room, asked. “You wanted to see me Mr. Hench?”

Hench sat down behind his desk. “Yes I did. Have you managed to replicate Kim Possible's battle suit from the plans Dementor sold us yet?”

The scientist fumbled nervously with the pocket protector in his lab coat. “No sir. Whoever designed the nanofiber is a genius beyond compare. None of us have been able to figure out how to make it work yet.”

Hench clenched his fists tightly. He did not want to lose this order. “What do we have that is similar?”

Scratching his bald head, the man replied. “There is the Kinetic Response and Protective fabric. It has some of the same properties nanofiber is purported to have.”

Jack rubbed his chin in thought. Usually he sent the Seniors the very best he had. For the kind of money they paid, they deserved it. This time though, he figured he could fudge it a little. “Alright. Send that, and these design specifications, to the Fashionistas. Tell them it's a rush order.”

The scientist took the paper his boss handed him. “Yes sir. Is there anything else?”

Hench shook his head. “No, I'll handle the rest of the order myself.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. James Possible stood in the front door of his new home. He watched as the moving company's trucks drove away. It had been a very hectic morning. Last night, he and the boys, stayed at a hotel. Their home was so badly damaged, again, they couldn't stay there. This morning, just as they were waking up, he got a call telling him to come to this address. On his arrival, he was met by a real estate agent. She'd smiled and handed him the keys.

She told him she had no idea what was going on, just that the house had been purchased in his name, and it was completely paid for. He had been staring up at the two story, eight bedroom, mansion in total wonderment, when the moving trucks pulled up. He recognized the logo on the side of the trucks. It was Lontaine Load's moving company, and sure enough, it was Lontaine himself driving the first truck.

They greeted each other like the old friends they were, as Lon's people started unloading the trucks. The two men first met in High School. Back then, James had been the typical chess club geek, and Lon a linebacker on the football team. During their freshman year, James noticed the large boy was having problems with math. He offered to help Lon study for an upcoming test. Lon gladly accepted. In return, he offered to help James out with the ladies. James was only too glad to accept. From then on, they were the best of friends. Both men were very happy their children also became good friends.

James went inside and closed the door. He could hear the boys tearing through the house, as they tried to decide which bedrooms they wanted. They'd taken the news of their parents impending divorce, and the changes their mother and sister were making, better than typical 14 year old's would. But then, his sons were far from typical. They thought it was cool their sister and mother were villains.

They understood the reasons behind it all too. Apparently, they hacked enough secret databases, that they knew all about the Pact. The whole clandestine aspect of their new lives, just made them all the happier. The only part of these new events James worried about explaining to his sons, was Vivian. In that too, he was surprised to learn his boys already knew about their parent's alternative lifestyle. As he went to find his sons, and explore their new home, James reminded himself to check the house for hidden video cameras. Often.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. Betty Director sat in a black Global Justice surveillance van, half a block away from the Bueno Nacho. She had two full squads of GJ troopers in hidden locations surrounding the place. Her plan was to take Kim's evil little gang down as they left the building. Staring through her monocular, she saw five figures emerge from the restaurant. Her voice was full of frustration, when she said. “Shit! They have hostages!”

Fuming, she watched as the three scantily clad villains loaded their hostages into the purple car. She punched a button on her communicator. Telling her troopers to stand down. She wasn't going to get Kim Possible today. All she could do now was hope Ron Stoppable was OK.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Yori and Ned stood in the middle of the parking lot of the Middleton Mall. The flying car receded in the distant, cloud filled, sky. Neither of them were harmed during the short ride.

Yori felt angry and embarrassed. The dark haired woman, Shego, who rode in the back seat with them, had copped a feel or two. She pulled out her cell phone and began to dial. She needed to call Ron and let him know they were released.

Ned grinned. The entire event left him not thinking very clearly. He turned to the Japanese girl and asked a question. One that, under normal circumstances, he never would have. “I got a blow job for playing along. What did you get?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The three women arrived back at the lair. They were in high spirits. They made it through the whole encounter with a minimum of fuss. It was almost too easy to bluff Ron. Not really surprising though. Harming their hostages was the last thing they would have done. Not only was it against the rules of the Pact, it would have actually given Ron all the incentive he needed to attack. They all knew what he could do with his MMP. None of them wanted to go up against that.

They gathered, with Wade, for a late lunch in the cafeteria. As they ate, they filled him in on what happened. After that, Wade let them know what was going on while they were out.

Following a small belch, Wade said. “My dad called and told me that James and the twins are all moved in to the new place, safe and sound.”

Kim smiled at this. “How can we ever repay you for that house and everything?”

Wade grinned. “Rob a couple banks, that should do it.”

After the laughter died down, Kim asked. “Anything else of interest?”

Wade nodded. He aimed a remote at the cafeteria's large view screen. “I finished updating your website.”

Kim felt an evil smile cross her face, as she read the new bold header. 'We Will Do Anything... For The Right Price!'

Directly beneath that, was the photo Wade took earlier, of the three of them. They were posing seductively in their new villainous outfits.

Anne's brow furrowed. “Anything? Are you sure you want it to say that? What if someone wants us to do something we really don't want to do?”

Shego chuckled. “That's easy. If we don't want to do it, we tell them they can't afford it.”

Kim nodded. “That's right. We can be as bad as we want, and if someone wants to pay us to do it, that's just gravy. But we don't have to do anything we don't want to.”

Wade smiled. After what they'd done this afternoon, he wondered just what they would or wouldn't do. “Works for me. There's just one thing left. You ladies need to decide on what you're going to call yourselves. Do you want to stick with Team Possible, or go with something different?”

Kim tilted her head to the side in thought. “Good question Wade. I hadn't considered that. Lets think about that one for a while. Sleep on it, as they say. Speaking of which, I could use a nap.”

Kim stood up and looked directly at Shego.

Not having just fallen off a turnip truck, Shego knew exactly what Kim really wanted. She stood up and put her arm around her wife's waist. Time for a little afternoon delight.

Anne chuckled, as the two girls went off to their apartment. She almost wished James were here. Sucking Ned's cock put her in the mood for more. She could use that kind of a nap herself too. Anne started picking up the soup bowls.

Wade asked. “Want some help?”

Anne shook her head. The boy had no idea how his question sounded to her. She was tempted to accept the offer he didn't know he was making. She decided not to. She knew from experience, it was better not to mess with someone in a relationship. At least not without both party's consent. “I've got it. I'll just put these in the Kitchen, and go have a nap too.”

Wade stood up. “OK. I'll be in the command center if anyone needs me.”

In the kitchen. Anne put the bowls in the dishwasher. She then went over to the large refrigerator. Opening the crisper, she grabbed some of her favorite veggies. With a lustful smile, she headed for her apartment.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim and Shego were standing beside their bed, pressing their nude bodies together. They kissed passionately. Kim broke the kiss. She sat down on the edge of the bed and held her hands out to her wife.

Shego took her Kim's hands. Shock and surprise jolted through her, when Kim jerked her off her feet. Her wife pulled and twisted her into a position, face down, across her lap.

There was a growl in Kim's voice, as she spoke. “We need to have a little talk Sweetie. You did something very bad today.”

Shego turned her head to look up. She'd never heard Kim use that tone of voice before. It was more than a little scary. She half turned, looking up. “What are you talking about? We all did bad things today!”

Kim stared angrily into Shego's eyes. “I'm talking about you groping Yori in the car! And don't you dare try to lie to me! I saw you do it!”

Shego knew she was in trouble. She'd done just that. It had just been sooo tempting. She hadn't felt up a cute little Japanese teenager since her last ride on a Tokyo subway. She knew she was going to be punished, and felt she deserved it.

Trying to look contrite, Shego said. “I'm sorry Pumpkin. I know I shouldn't have done that.”

Kim raised her hand and brought it down hard on Shego's butt.

*Smack* Don't *Smack* you *Smack* ever *Smack* touch *Smack* another *Smack* woman *Smack* like *Smack* that *Smack* again *Smack* without *Smack* my *Smack* permission!

Shego was shocked at how hard Kim was hitting her ass. She really was being punished! Tears welled in her eyes, a sob escaped her throat. By the time Kim stopped, her butt was burning. She had cheated on her wife, even if only in a small way. She... Wait... “without my permission?”

Shego looked up at Kim. “Did you say...?”

Kim nodded. “Yes I did Shego, and I mean it. The next time you want to mess around with someone other than me, you ask me first. Is that clear?”

Shego reached back and rubbed her hot and tender ass. “Yeah Princess. Crystal clear. I'm really sorry.”

Kim gave her wife a small smile. “I know you are, and I'm sorry I had to punish you like that.”

“Do you really mean that? About the asking first, I mean?”

Kim nodded, and began to rub her wife's butt, gently and lovingly. “I mean that. An open marriage worked for my folks, so I don't see why it can't for us. If that's OK with you?”

Shego had to think. Not an easy thing to do with Kim's fingers finding their way between her legs. Stroking her to arousal. It was fine with her. She had no qualms about sharing her wife. The idea of seeing her Princess fucked, sucked, and licked by someone else turned her on immensely. She'd just been surprised Kim felt the same way. Maybe she took after her mother in more than just hair color and good looks. A very naughty thought crept into her brain. She deserved a tiny bit of payback for the spanking. Time to shock the Kimmie.

Shego smiled up at her wife as she hunched her dripping pussy on her fingers. “I can go for that. Sooo... Can I grope your mom?”

Kim's face went totally blank. Her fingers stopped their lustful manipulations. For a moment, shock started to set in. Then it was swept away by the realization of what her wife was doing. Her fingers began to move again, harder and faster than before. So Shego wanted to play dirty? Kim's new found evilness arose inside her. Two could play that game!

Kim leaned down and kissed her horny, writhing wife. “Course you can. All you had to do was ask.”

Both of them stared into each others eyes for a few moments. Soon, neither could stand it any longer. They both burst out laughing.

Chapter 11

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 10: In Hot Water.

(August 23rd 2007, 7:40 pm)

Kim looked at the device displayed, via holographic image, above the central console of the command center. “So, what is it?”

Wade's image smiled out of one of the large view screens above her. “It's a cross between the transport beam the Lowardians used to kidnap you, and Prof. Dementor's Transportulator. It works pretty much the same way the Relocater on the TV show 'Space Passage' does.”

She gave him a stark stare. “That's not telling me much Wade. You know I hate that show. Especially after the time I got stuck in it due to the Pan-Dimensional Vortex Inducer.”

Wade suppressed a laugh. “Awww come on Kim. It wouldn't have been so bad if you hadn't been wearing a red shirt. Anyway, what it does is the same thing as the Transportulator, except it doesn't need a phone line. It's a real teleporter.”

Kim looked once again at the image of the device. “That's pretty impressive. We need one why?”

“We need one because it will allow us to come and go from the lair without using the entrance. Even though we're in an isolated area, there's always a chance someone could notice when we enter or leave. With this, we'll be able to teleport to any location in it's range. At the power consumption levels I've figured, that's about the whole Tri-Cities area. You get it? Nobody will be able to track us back here.”

Kim smacked herself upside the head. “As Shego would say, Doy! I shoulda figured that! Alright, what do you need to build it?”

Wade grimaced. This was the part Kim wasn't going to like. “That's the hard part. I need some of the Lowardian tech Global Justice has in their alien research security annex. It's located at the site where the Lowardian ship's largest piece impacted.”

Kim's eyes widened. She'd only seen the site from a distance. The security there made it extremely difficult to get close. “Not asking for much are you? K, let's make some plans tomorrow and figure on going in tomorrow night.”

Wade gave her a big grin. “I'll hack into GJ tomorrow and get the info you'll need.”

Kim nodded thoughtfully. His mention of hacking didn't even phase her. She was beginning to accept that the best way wasn't always the so-called right way. “Anything else we need to know before you head out on your hot date?”

Wade thought for a second or two. He'd been so caught up in thought's of building the teleporter, he almost forgot his date. “Not that I know of... Oh wait! Did you want to RSVP on the party or not?”

Kim's brow creased. She had no idea what he was talking about. “What party?”

“I told Shego about it earlier. I guess she didn't mention it. It's...”

Kim held up a hand and shook her head. “I'll ask her. Where is she anyway?”

Wade ducked his head to hide a smile. “She's in the lounge with your mom. The worker bots finally got the hot tub finished.”

Kim snorted. “Figures! Well I'll let you get to your date.”

Wade gave her a wave and the screen went blank. Kim stood up, stretching her arms above her head. She could feel her back muscles rebelling. A smile crossed her lips. After the day she'd had, maybe a dip in the hot tub wasn't such a bad idea after all.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Jack Hench pulled a handkerchief from the pocket of his, impeccably tailored, Italian cut business suit. He wiped the dust from the glass panel of the hand scanner. It was positioned next to a large vault door. It was rare for him to visit this area, deep in the sub basement of his headquarters building. The scanner read his hand print and the vault door swung open. Before him were a multitude of items he rarely dealt in since he started serving the needs of the villain community.

Browsing the shelves brought back memories of his early days as a businessman. Back then, the things before him were his main stock in trade. He pulled a metal case down from a shelf. He flipped the latches and opened it. Inside was a thing of beauty. He made a quick check that it was still in pristine condition, before returning it to its case and closing it. Taking the case with him, he made his way back up to his office. He sat it down next to a shipping container, sitting open on his desk.

He didn't know why Mrs. Senior wanted this particular item. He placed the case in the shipping container, atop the other items already inside. Hopefully, she didn't plan to actually use it. If she did, this would likely be the last order he filled for her. As he sealed the shipping container, he mentally shrugged, there would always be others in need of his services. His thoughts turned to the newest villains on the scene. He really should send Kim Possible the new fall catalog.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The man stepped out onto the hotel suite's balcony. He stood in the shadows for a moment, taking in the refreshing night air. He stepped forward to the balcony's ornate wrought iron railing. Señor Senior Senior looked out over the twinkling lights of Paris. He wondered how much longer it would be until Bonita went off like the ticking time bomb, he believed her to be. She'd shown herself to be growing more and more unstable by the day. It was only sensible for he and his son to remove themselves from the path of her oncoming self destruction.
He applauded her attempt to murder himself and Junior for the truly evil act it was. At the same time, it was saddening to him she had not seen through his ploy. It was as he feared. Her insanity was overshadowing her villainous common sense.

Setting up the security video of Mr. Perkins escape, so she would find it, was child's play. As was remotely piloting the empty helicopter away from the island. Seeing it explode, confirmed all his growing suspicions. They would let Bonita believe them to be dead. It was better than having it be an actuality. It would have been much simpler if he were one to kill family, but he was not. An evil smile crept over his lips. Letting someone else take care of it didn't bother him in the slightest. If the information he received was accurate, there would be a multitude of people scrambling to remove her soon.

From his pocket, he pulled out an ornately printed invitation. If he was right, things would come to a head at Kim Possible's party. Then it would all be over. Too bad they would have to miss it. Instead, he and Junior would enjoy their little vacation in Paris for a few more days. Once the deed was done, they would return in the Mini Sub to the island, and resume their life of villainy.

He tore the invitation into tiny bits and flung them out over the city. It was really too bad they would not be able to attend Kim Possible's welcoming party. It promised to be a very exciting event. Perhaps, if they survived, he would invite Kim, her wife, and her lovely mother to dinner sometime.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim Possible felt positively naughty as she adjusted the bottoms of the pink thong bikini she wore. The tiny scrap of cloth barely covered her sex. The top was nearly as revealing. Two tiny heart shaped patches that, only just, covered her protruding nipples. Turning around, she admired her reflection in the bedroom's full length mirror. Yes this was perfect. Recently, she found she was nowhere near as worldly as either her wife or her mother. This would show them she could be as naughty as they were.

Stepping out into the corridor, she was glad Wade was out on his date. It would be truly embarrassing to run into him right now. That thought dampened her spirits a bit. Wade was dating Monique, her BGF throughout High School. Monique didn't know Wade was still helping Kim. Try as she might, Kim could not bring herself to contact Mo and find out if they were still friends. Deep in her gut, she felt Monique's rejection of her new life, would hurt more than she could stand.

As she neared the lounge, she put that thought on hold. It was time to show her wife and mother she could be hedonistic too. She could hear them talking and laughing as she opened the lounge door. Steeling herself, she stuck her almost uncovered chest out, and made her grand entrance.

Shego turned towards the door and looked appreciatively at her wife. “Hey Pumpkin. Looking hot! We've been waiting for you.”

Anne lifted a glass of wine. She smiled at her daughter's taste in attire. “Come on in honey, the water's great.”

Kim rolled her eyes as she crossed the lounge to the sunken hot tub. She wondered why she even bothered. There in the frothing hot tub, both her wife and mother, were obviously completely naked. Their discarded suits lay off to the side of the tub. As she began removing her bikini, Kim made a vow to herself. She would, somehow, prove she was naughtier than they were. Gingerly, she eased herself into the hot, bubbling water. A small gasp escaped her throat as the heated water climbed her thighs and tickled her bare womanhood.

She eased down til she was sitting on the contoured seat. Her breasts bobbed in the froth, right at water level. The bubbles caressed her nipples, causing them to harden more than usual. It was impossible for her not to notice she wasn't the only one so affected. She was so glad the water was hot enough her skin was already flushed. That way, her usual embarrassed reaction didn't show. With a deep sigh, she forced herself to let go her inhibitions and enjoy the pleasure of the tub.

The soothing swish of water across her body was beginning to relax her, when she remembered something. “So Shego, was there something you forgot to tell me? Something about a party?”

Shego chuckled. She'd been waiting for the right moment to mention it. “Oh yeah. The party. It's the day after tomorrow.”

Kim waited for her to continue. When she didn't, Kim asked. “Who would be inviting us to a party?”

Shego reached out beside the tub and picked up her own glass of wine. She took a slow sip. “Almost every villain in the world, that's who. It's a tradition. When someone new becomes a villain, the rest throw them a party. Sort of a welcoming them to the fold kind of thing.”

Anne grinned. “I think it will be fun Kimmie. It will be a good way to get to know our new peers.”

Kim laughed at her mother's exuberant embracing of her new status as a villain. “I know most of them already. For years now, they've been my enemies. I think it could be pretty awkweird socializing with them.”

Shego shrugged. What her wife said was true, but then she didn't quite see where she stood now. “Most of them are quite happy you're a villain now. There may be a few that might harbor a grudge, but it's a truce event. So nobody will cause any trouble. If they did, it would bring the wrath of all the rest down on them. I've been to a few with Drakken. They are pretty fun, and it's a great way to make contacts, do the whole networking thing.”

Anne sipped her wine and laughed. “It sounds a lot like the charity benefit parties the hospital throws.”

Kim thought for a few moments. “So like, everyone gets together in their best villain outfits and swaps stories over drinks?”

Shego nodded. “Pretty much, except the villain outfit part, it's strictly formal. There's no costumes, armor, or weapons allowed. All part of the truce.”

Kim shook her head. “I don't know if I like that. What if some hero finds out and decides to crash the party?”

Shego snorted derisively. “They would have to be pretty stupid if they did. Even Hego knows better than to try something like that. Don't forget, most villains are pretty tough, even without their usual gizmos. Look at us for example, we took down Team Impossible in our undies.”

Kim could not help but laugh at that. “Alright we'll go. Who knows, it could be fun.”

Kim looked at her wife and mother. She found that, not once during their conversation, had she been embarrassed about their lack of attire. She smiled as she came to a realization. Not only did she not mind, she actually enjoyed it. Shifting closer to Shego, she felt their thighs touch beneath the water. The touch set off a wonderful tremor in her tummy. She leaned back and just let herself drift.

Shego smiled, as she saw Kim's eyes close and a look of total relaxation appear on her face. She knew her wife spent too much time wound tight. Always thinking or doing something. This was what she needed. To relax completely for a while. Glancing over at Anne, she could tell similar thoughts were in her mind too. Shego gave a small nod towards the wine bottle. Then another towards Kim.

Anne smiled and returned the nod. She felt a warm feeling towards her daughter's wife. Shego truly understood what Kim needed right now. She reached out and began pouring another glass of wine. Bracing herself, she leaned across the tub and held the glass out to her daughter.

Kim's mind wandered in a pleasant limbo. She let the hot tub work it's magic on her body. Slowly, she realized there was a hand on her thigh. The touch sent a shiver of desire through her. She turned her head to the side, before she opened her eyes. She saw Shego holding her wine with one hand, while her other arm rested on the edge of the tub. Kim's eyebrows raised, as she turned her head and saw a glass of wine suspended near her face.

It was only then, Kim realized it was her mother's hand bracing on her thigh, as she handed her the wine. She reached up and took the offered glass. Her mom smiled and leaned back, her hand leaving Kim's thigh as she did. Somewhere, deep down inside her, Kim knew she was supposed to feel a wrongness for what she felt at that touch. Instead, she only felt like she missed it, now that it was gone. Taking a sip of her wine, she decided to just let it be what it was and not think about it.

Feeling the cool liquid slide down her throat, she let herself once again relax. For many long minutes she let her mind blank. She sipped her wine and felt herself relaxing more. Shifting slightly, she let her legs open and felt the water swirling between them. Since she knew the bubbling water hid her actions, she opened her legs a bit more. On her left knee she felt a water jet pulse. A wicked idea crossed her mind. Ever so slowly, she moved her body to the left. She didn't stop until the water jet was centered on her most intimate place. She closed her eyes and rode the sensation.

Shego smiled as she watched her Princess discover one of the true joys of hot tubbing. She'd staked out her own water jet as soon as she had gotten in the tub. Between the waters pounding against her clit, and the wine, she was at an almost constant state of arousal. She knew it wouldn't be long before Kim totally forgot she was trying to be sneaky.

Anne suppressed a giggle as she watched her daughter. Her long experience with hot tubs made it all too easy for her to see how both girls were truly enjoying themselves. Pouring herself another glass of wine, she decided she didn't care anymore that it was her daughter and Shego in the tub with her. Anne felt around with her free hand beneath the bubbling water. She found exactly what she needed. Not even trying to hide what she was doing, she moved to sit directly on one of the few upthrusting jets. It's thrusting surge was just what the doctor ordered.

Kim drained the last of the wine in her glass. She sat it back behind her, on the tubs edge. As relaxed and horny as she was getting, she didn't even open her eyes as she heard it fall over. Her hips were undulating under the water. She felt herself becoming more and more aroused. Her hands moved, on their own accord, towards her breasts. A small gasp of delight escaped her lips as she cupped her small, perky cones. All thought of propriety fled. She began teasing and pulling her tender pink nipples, driving herself further into pure pleasure.

Shego couldn't take it anymore. The sight of Kim playing with her beautiful little breasts was just too much. Abandoning the pleasure of the jet, she moved in towards Kim and a much better way to sate her growing need.

Feeling the tub's water slosh around her, Kim felt the familiar sensation of her wife straddling her splayed legs. Her eyes popped open. She found herself looking directly at Shego's beautiful breasts. Desire surged through her, as she watched the water sheet off those pale orbs. She let out a small moan, as she looked up into eyes filled with wanton lust. She let Shego's hands pull her head forward. Her mouth pressed against a firm wet nipple.

Anne knew she should close her eyes to the sight before her. Her mind telling her it was just wrong to watch her daughter being so intimate with Shego. Feelings warred for an unknown age inside her. Her highly aroused body finally told her mind to take a flying leap. She unabashedly watched Kim open her mouth and lick Shego's quivering nipple. Anne drove her hand beneath the raging waters. Her fingers quickly found her engorged clit. Without a single thought or concern of being caught, she began rubbing furiously.

Shego pushed Kim's hands away, and grasped the two perfect handfuls that were her wife's tits. She kneaded them while using her thumbs to tweak her nipples.

Kim's arms flung wide as she felt Shego's manipulations. Her hands fluttered in the water, sending up small splashes. She sent her left hand down beneath the water. With it, she grasped the firm flesh of her wife's butt. With an almost snakelike motion, she slithered her other hand down between their bodies. She searched until her fingers felt the nub that was her hot wife's pleasure center. As she licked, sucked and nibbled Shego's breasts, her fingers began their dance.

Watching Shego's back arch in pleasure, Anne drove her fingers into her place of need. Her body grasped and pulsed around the three fingers she slammed into her pussy. She panted and whimpered, thrusting harder and harder. Needing even more, she began pinching her nipple as hard as she could stand. The combined feelings of pain and pleasure drove her higher and higher.

Kim needed... Wanted... Had to have more! She withdrew her fingers from between Shego's legs and thrust her whole body upwards. In moments she was sitting on the edge of the tub with her legs flung wide. Shego wasted no time diving into the feast spread before her. Kim felt a growl of intense pleasure rise in her throat as her wife devoured her.

Anne's eyes widened. She was suddenly confronted with the pale firm globes of Shego's ass. Her mind rebelled once again. She plunged a fourth finger into her demanding pussy. Trying to drive away her sudden intense desire to do the forbidden. It wasn't until after her lust completely betrayed her, that she realized her mouth was between her daughter in law's legs. Small cries of surrender escaped her lips, as she drove her tongue into the glistening pink slit.

Shego felt herself penetrated. Even as she drove her tongue into Kim's pussy, another was being driven into hers. It was a surprise, but an extremely pleasant one. Shego grinned into her wife's dripping lower lips. She thrust her tongue deeper. Pushing her hips back, she opened her legs wider. Inviting Anne's probing tongue. She let the taboo of the act mingle with her lust, as she climbed towards the top.

Kim's chest heaved. She felt herself nearing her peak. She grabbed handfuls of Shego's long, wet hair. Pulling her wife's face harder into her pussy. She raised her upper body, trying to press herself onto the sucking lips of her wife. Suddenly, her breath caught. She stared into her mother's eyes over Shego's writhing back. Even as Shego's sudden frenzy of licking drove her to the very edge, her mind slammed thoughts against the backs of her eyes.

...Wrong!... ...Hot!... ...Sick!... ...Delicious!... ...Perverse!...

As her orgasm tore through her body, Kim knew it was all of those things, and more. In that moment of pure ecstasy, her thoughts melded together. She knew this was a form of evil she could truly, and unashamedly, embrace. She smiled as she watched her mother drive her wife over the top. She felt Shego's scream of delight vibrate into her still shuddering body.

Anne could not pull her eyes away from her daughter's. Even as she tasted Shego's orgasm flow over her tongue, she could not pull away from the knowledge in her daughter's gaze. Then she felt her whole world rearrange. She saw her Kimmie smile. She felt her own orgasm overtake her, as she saw the acceptance in that evil little grin.

Chapter 12

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 11: So The Sneaky.

(August 24th 2007, 8:00 am)

Ron, Yori and Rufus once again found themselves tumbling out of a Global Justice travel tube.

In anticipation of this, Rufus was wearing elbow and knee pads, along with a tiny helmet.

Knowing what to expect this time, Yori simply rolled out and regained her feet a short distance away.

Ron landed hard on his butt and mumbled. “Awww man! That's gonna leave a bruise!”

Yori smiled as she reached out to help him to his feet. “Do not worry. When we get home I will... How is the American slang..? Kiss it and make it better?”

Ron chuckled as he gave his girlfriend a kiss. “Can't wait.”

The sound of a throat being cleared drew their attention away from each other. Standing in the doorway, looking a bit disgruntled, was Dr. Director. “Ronald, I would like to speak with you in private before we make the official sponsorship announcement.”

Having been made aware of certain things, Ron took conscious notice of something that eluded him before. Just like on previous visits, Betty Director was pointedly ignoring Yori.

Looking at his girlfriend, he saw a resigned look on her face. Rufus hopped off of his shoulder and scrambled up on Yori's.

Yori whispered. “It is as I said. Rufus and I shall await you here.”

Ron stepped toward the head of Global Justice. There was a look on his face that Betty Director could not place. This was not surprising since she had never seen Ron Stoppable completely serious before.

As they left the room, he said. “Yeah Doc, let's talk.”

When they reached the conference room, Betty turned to him. “I asked you to come alone.”

Ron stared into her single eye. “Yeah I know you did. What I don't know is why? Yori is my partner and Rufus is my sidekick, they have every right to come with. So the real question is, what is your problem with my girlfriend?”

Betty glared back at him. “I would have thought that was obvious.”

Ron tried to reign in his anger. “Obviously not. Look Doc I'm not great at reading minds. How about you just tell me?”

The stress of the last few days, combined with Ron's inability to perceive the the danger in his so-called girlfriend, caused her anger to flare. Betty slammed her hand down on the conference table. “She's a ninja! That's my problem. They are spies and assassins, deceivers and saboteurs. None of them can be trusted. If I had my way I'd ship her back to whatever dark hole she crawled out of!”

A light blue glow began to form around the angry young man before her. She knew she crossed the line with her outburst. Fear crept up her spine as she saw him take a step towards her. Slowly, she reached for one of the many hidden panic buttons located throughout the complex. Her finger was within a hair's breath of pushing the button, calling in a full squad of troopers, when she saw Ron struggling with his power. Relief flowed through her as she saw a look of calm cross Ron Stoppable's features.

Ron fought the urge to attack the one eyed woman. Using the techniques Sensei taught him, he pushed his anger down and away. He felt the aura of power collapse as he regained his composure. Calmness seeped into his mind and body.

As the blue glow faded, he spoke. “I think we got nothing more to talk about Doc. You can tell the Council I'll be taking the sponsorship offer from the Tri-Cities area instead. Now if there's ever a worldwide problem, I'll be glad to help. I won't be your lapdog though. You have Team Impossible to take care of everything else.” He turned to leave and paused. He had a last parting shot for her. “But if GJ does need me because the whole world is in danger? Have someone else tell me, because I don't want to speak to you ever again.”

Ron walked out of the room. Now he knew the truth. It was just as Yori told him earlier. Obviously, Betty Director was prejudiced. Yori had been right when she said people didn't understand that ninjas weren't like they had been in centuries past. As he arrived back in the tube room, his thoughts lightened as he saw his girlfriend and best buddy awaiting him.

Yori looked at him inquiringly. “It is as I feared?”

Ron nodded. “Yeah you were right. I don't understand how she could be that way. She always seemed so nice in the past.” He felt remorse because that confusing thought seemed to also apply to the woman who had once been his best friend. “I guess you never know anybody as well as you think you do.” He noticed the downcast look on his girlfriend's face. “It'll be OK. I promise.”

Though her face was composed in an appropriate look of sadness, Yori was actually feeling elated. The plan made by her master was proceeding perfectly. The first part was accomplished. She successfully contrived to keep Ron Stoppable out of the grasp of Global Justice. It was almost too easy to convince Ron that Betty Director was a wrong thinker. Sensei was quite correct in his assessment of the master of the Mystical Monkey Power. He was indeed incredibly gullible. Deep inside, she rejoiced in the knowledge she was fulfilling her duty to the ones who knew the value of the old ways. She would use every devious skill she had to secure the Mystical Monkey Power for it's true owners. The ones who would use it to secretly control the world. The Yamanuchi Ninja Clan.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

DNAmy removed a batch of cookies from the oven. Her giggle reflected off the walls of her large pink kitchen. She was so happy her name had been drawn to host Kim Possible's welcome party. While it was true, Kim had been a big meanie to her in the past, she just couldn't find it in herself to stay mad at a fellow cuddler. Placing the cookie sheet on the counter to cool, she pondered what she could do to top the last welcome party. The retro Disco theme of the party thrown by the Seniors had been quite an event. It was much better than the silly ice sculptures Prof. Dementor had at the previous one.

Fondling the Otter-fly she always kept pinned next to her heart, she wondered how best to welcome an angel like Kim to the ranks of evil. Her eyes lit up with a sudden, and extremely twisted, thought. She grabbed up her pink phone and started dialing. She began to talk as she rushed downstairs to her lab.

Hours later, she was throwing switches and twisting dials on her equipment. While around her stood figures that Dante would be proud of. She laughed in a quite unhinged manner... It was going to be one Hell of a party!

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

It was almost one in the afternoon when Wade returned to the lair. He appeared in a flash of orange light, as the direct linked Transportulator between his bedroom at home and the lair deposited him in one of the previously empty labs. His worker bots were busy around him. They were transforming the lab into the main hub of the, soon to be installed, wireless teleporter system. He did a quick check on their progress. He was soon satisfied that, when he got the stuff he needed from tonight's heist, everything would be ready.

Making his way through the silent lair, he guessed the ladies were napping, in preparation for their nights work. Once in the command center, he began checking over the lair's security and downloading the info needed for the heist. As the info was coming in he kicked off from one console and his chair rolled over to another. He began checking his email and messages on the website.

The first two emails were from Monique. He quickly saved those and the very naughty pictures attached to them into his private folder. Chuckling at her imaginative poses he opened the third email and immediately went silent. It was an official statement from the Mayor of the city of Middleton. His eyes went wide and his mouth began opening and closing of it's own accord as shock set in.

Finally regaining the ability to speak, he utilized it to yell. “Eminent Domain!?”

He slapped his hand down on the lair's alarm button.

Minutes later, everyone was gathered in the command center watching a breaking news report on one of the big screens. They saw the Mayors of the cities of Upperton, Middleton and Lowerton gathered in a very familiar looking wooded area. Behind them were a steady steam of bulldozers, dump trucks and other assorted heavy construction equipment. Further behind that they could see a small building surrounded by a fence. The very same building that was the lair's secret entrance.

The mayor of Middleton stepped up to a microphone.

“It's an extreme pleasure to welcome you all to this, the ground breaking ceremony of the new headquarters of Team Stoppable. We of the Tri-Cities would once again like to thank Ron Stoppable, hero and world savior, for choosing our humble area for his base of operations.”

Wade muted the sound. His usually happy features bore a look of frustrated disgust. “They took my land! They're gonna build Ron's headquarters almost right on top of us!”

Kim felt for her friend. It wasn't often she saw him so upset. She had an idea how this could be a blessing in disguise though. “How close will it be?”

Turning and rapidly typing on a keyboard, Wade replied. “According to the blueprints... About 35 feet at the closest point.”

Kim startled everyone when she began laughing. “This couldn't get any better!”

Anger coated Wade's face and clouded his thoughts. He turned to her. “I don't think its funny Kim! We're gonna have to evacuate and find another place to rebuild everything!”

Kim laid a hand on his shoulder. It worried her that he hadn't seen the upside of the sitch yet. “Calm down and think for a minute. We don't have to leave. Don't you see? This will actually make us more secure than ever.”

Shego started nodding, slowly at first, then faster. “I get it. Since they took the land, it's now their property. Nobody is going to be checking it's ownership.”

Anne smiled. “And with Ronald sitting on top of us, it's very unlikely anyone will think to look underneath for a villain's lair.”

Kim smiled. She could see their words sinking in, past his anger. “Exactly! And once the teleporter is working, there won't be anyone following us here.”

Clearing his head with a few shakes, Wade realized they all had valid points. As his mind started working again at it's usual pace, he realized there was another good thing. “Yeah. I can see it. Also, if anyone happens to find a way to trace any signals or teleporter energy, they'll think it's coming from there.”

A very mischievous grin spread across Wade's face. He spun around in his chair, and once again started typing.

Kim knew the look on his face. It was the same one he got whenever he was working on something that really appealed to him. “I know that look. What are you up to?”

Without looking up from his work, Wade chuckled. “I'm putting in a bid through one of my dummy companies. Getting in on the ground floor, so to speak.” He hit a key and grinned. “Done. The bid is in for the installation of the security and computer systems for Ron's headquarters.” He swung his chair around and looked at the three women. “We'll have full access to everything that goes on there from day one.”

They all laughed at his mischievousness. Kim leaned over and kissed his cheek. “Way to do the evil Wade!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Situated almost halfway between Middleton and Lowerton was a big hole in the ground. It was about a mile in diameter and a quarter that in depth. In the bottom of the hole there lay a half buried mass of twisted metals and other materials completely alien to this world. Large flexible pipes snaked up from the hole. They connected to pumps that chugged 24/7, draining water from the site.

A series of ladders and walkways crisscrossed the hole and ran up the sides. Scientists used these in their examination of the remains of the Lowardian spaceship. During the day, it was a hive of activity. In the dead of night, the crater was silent as a grave. Which it was. Somewhere under the wreckage were the bodies of Warhok and Warmonga, the alien invaders killed by Ron Stoppable.

Surrounding the entire area was a double row of electrified fences. Global Justice guards paced on their rounds between these fences day and night. Spotlights, from the many watch towers spaced along the fences, kept the guards constant company. Only one break in the fence line existed, in the form of a set of gates, on the northern side. Just inside the gates was a large metal sided building. In it was kept what the scientists salvaged from the ship.

On this late evening, a large black van was pulling up to the guard post just outside the fence. A dark haired young woman named Candida stopped and held out her identification to the waiting guard.

As he checked her ID, the guard said. “You're late Candy. The schedule shows you were supposed to be here 20 minutes ago.”

She silently fumed at his use of that nick name, but held her tongue. She was always getting guff from the GJ guards and troopers. It wasn't her fault she was one of GJ's youngest researchers, and the little sister of GJ's former top agent.

As she accepted her ID back from the guard, she replied. “I got a flat tire just outside of town. Those things are a pain to change on these things.”

The guard laughed. “You should have called in Team Impossible to help you.”

She smirked. “Ha Ha, Will's got better things to do, but I'll be sure to tell him you think so highly of his teams capabilities.”

The guards laughter died away. “Come on Candy, you know I was just kidding.”

As the gates opened for her, she smiled. “I know... And the name is Candida.”

Driving through the gates, she left the guard behind. She pulled the van into a spot next to the annex building. She parked, shut off the van, grabbed her briefcase and headed for the building's main door. Even as she passed through another security check inside, she had no idea she wasn't alone.

Three invisible figures watched Candida Du walk away through the hodgepodge of tables and computer desks that made up the cataloging section of the annex. Thanks to their suit's stealth mode, and a well placed shot of flames from Shego, the Possible women gained easy access to the GJ van while the tire was being changed. After that, getting into the building was only a matter of staying quiet and on the young woman's heels.

Kim whispered to her invisible wife and mother. “K, let's spread out and look for the stuff Wade needs. We'll meet back here in ten minutes.”

Shego smirked an invisible smirk. “Yeah and grab anything else that looks interesting. No sense wasting a good break-in.”

Kim smiled at her wife's suggestion. “Just don't get caught.” She swiped out with an invisible hand and patted Shego's butt. “Let's move.”

Anne jumped slightly as she felt a hand on her ass. She grinned invisibly. Shego, ever since the hot tub, was becoming much more tactile. She didn't mind at all.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The next day, Wade looked at the bounty spread out on the table in the command center. He was grinning like it was Christmas morning.

The three women sat drinking coffee, watching him sort through the Lowardian devices. It only took him a few moments to arrange it all into two piles. The smaller, was the items he needed for the Teleporter. The other, contained the things the girls had grabbed at random.

Shego gestured with her mug. “I hope that's all the stuff you needed, cause I doubt GJ is gonna fall for that trick again.”

Wade grinned at her. “Yeah it's all here. You guys did great!”

Anne pointed to the larger pile. “Is any of the other stuff we grabbed useful?”

He shrugged. “Not sure yet. I'll have to figure out what it all is first.”

Kim nodded. “How soon will you be able to have the teleporter up and running?”

Wade gathered up the components and headed for the door. He called back over his shoulder. “I'll have it working in time to get you to the party in style!”

Looking up at the clock, Kim thought, once again, Wade was a miracle worker. There were only four hours left til party time.

Kim smiled. “Come on ladies, let's go get ready for the party.”

The next few hours were spent on hair, nails, and makeup.

As time to leave approached, Shego removed their battle suit rings from their charging stands. She passed them to Kim and Anne.

Kim tilted her head inquiringly as she took her ring. “I thought we couldn't wear costumes?”

Shego grinned. “We won't be. Wade assured me, in casual mode, nobody would be able to tell there are other features.”

Anne put her ring on. “So we're cheating?”

Shego's grin got wider. “Of course we are.”

Kim giggled as she slipped on her ring. “I'm sure we won't be the only ones. It is a villain party after all.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade whistled appreciatively as the Possible women entered the teleporter room. All three giggled like schoolgirls at the young mans gaze.

Shego gave a quick twirl in her floor length green gown. It matched the one she wore at the UN Awards ceremony. Anne was in a matching dress, but in light blue. Kim opted for a more daring look. Nothing said bad girl quite like the little black dress.

Kim looked at Wade with a sly grin. “We found a little glitch in the battle suits Wade.”

Puzzled, Wade asked. “Umm what's that Kim?”

She gave him a naughty smile. “In casual mode, they can only simulate one single layer.”

As the implications of her statement dawned on him, he ducked his head in embarrassment. “Oh! I never thought of that. I can get to work redesigning it while you are at the party.”

As one, all three women said. “Don't you dare!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In a flash of orange light, the three Possible women appeared in front of a house.

The house was pink. The curtains in the windows were pink. The door and window trim were a slightly darker shade of pink. Kim thought, if it were not for the white of the porch railing and picket fence, it would be too much pink for even her to stomach.

Kim sighed. “Just our luck DNAmy is hosting the party.”

Shego made retching sounds. “It still makes me wanna hurl.”

Anne, who felt a bit queasy herself, asked. “You've been here before?”

Shego nodded. “A few years ago. When Drakken and DNAmy teamed up for one of his schemes.”

Kim rolled of her eyes. “I remember that. They created a monster dinosaur that wound up in my school.”

Shego shuddered at the memory. “I only hope she doesn't have anything like that hanging around now.”

Kim laughed sympathetically. “Only one way to find out.”

She stepped up on the porch and rang the doorbell.

Chapter 13

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 12: Party Time.

The Sun was rising over the land named for that very event. It's rays reached out towards a mist shrouded mountain top. A pair of ancient eyes watched the day approach as though it were an enemy. Sensei, master of the Yamanuchi Clan, left the light of the courtyard for the welcoming darkness of the underground passages within the mountain. The light of day had always been an enemy to those who embraced the shadows and the night.

Sitting atop the mountain, the school was a lie. Like the faces his people showed the world, it hid a darker purpose. Luring those who sought training there. Some would be welcomed into the Clan, others would be disposed of. The school also acted as protection from their enemies, like the followers of the Yono, who would think the school was all there was. Right now, it served as a place to lull the Mystical Monkey Master into complacency. Until the time came to take his power for their own. When that time came, the Yamanuchi would bring their beloved darkness to the whole world.

Passing through a secret door, Sensei entered a tunnel of rough hewn rock. Unlike the fiction above the ground, this place was where his Clan practiced the true art, lived their true lives. A man many decades younger appeared out of the shadows and walked with him down a winding stairway of hand cut stone. Reaching the bottom, they turned into a torchlit hallway. Together they approached a thick stone door. Sensei summoned power from the darkness around him and placed his hand upon the door.

Soundlessly, the door opened to reveal a office that in its very modernness made it seem completely out of place. Taking a seat at his desk, Sensei gestured for the younger man to sit. The elder ninja opened his laptop and began accessing data that the Clan secretly collected from all parts of the world above. He called up the the information he needed, then turned the computer around so the younger man could see the screen.

In a firm, melodious voice the old man spoke. “I have a task for you young one. According to your sister Yori, this person may attempt to hinder our plan. You are to go to America and remove this nuisance.”

The young man studied the photo, memorizing the face it displayed. He nodded and stood before his Master. “It shall be done.”

Hirotaka of the Yamanuchi gave a bow of respect to his grandfather, before turning and leaving the office.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Will Du wasn't happy to be working alone. His team was still laid up, due to the beating they'd taken from the Possibles. Until they healed, he was on his own. He peeked out from between the drapes of the, hastily rented, house. Across the street, he saw two people approaching the little pink house. One he recognized as the infamous Dr. Drakken. The other, a blonde woman, was completely unknown to him. Will wasn't sure what to make of the woman. The way she smiled and clung to the insane scientist's arm, she could be an escort, or date. Something told him, she wasn't what she seemed.

He snapped a few pictures with his digital camera for later cross reference. The GJ database would find out who she was. It galled him to be under strict orders to watch only. Dr. Director was very explicit in telling him not to confront anyone entering or leaving that house. She had told him she wanted information, not another injured hero. Will sighed to himself. He would follow orders. It was what he did best.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Unknown to Will Du, a similar surveillance mission was happening in the house next door. There, two impeccably dressed men watched and jotted down notes on small pads.

The first spoke. “A powder blue tuxedo with blue skin. I may be ill.”

His companion replied. “I feel the same, however his companion is quite striking in that turquoise off the shoulder gown.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim looked out over the expansive domed space that was DNAmy's underground lab. It was circular with a suspended catwalk halfway up the side. From this catwalk she looked down on the main floor. Scattered about was a conglomeration of devices and apparatus that were mostly unfamiliar to her. To one side there was something she recognized from her earlier encounters with the Cuddle-Buddy loving geneticist. It was a large sphere connected to a pair of smaller people sized pods on either side. She remembered DNAmy calling it her Genetic Zipper.

In the center of the floor was a smaller circle of consoles. Milling about in the cavernous area were just about every villain she ever encountered, and some she hadn't. She was pretty sure the decorations were not part of the labs regular paraphernalia though.

Anne took in the sight with a good bit of wonder. It was her first visit to a real mad scientist's lab. She turned to Shego, puzzled. “Is it usual for everything to be so red?”

Shego laughed. “No. I think we are supposed to be in Hell, or some approximation of it.”

Kim giggled. “Well at least it's not pink.”

Most everything in the lab was either painted red, covered in red cloth, or had badly painted cardboard flames taped to it. There was one thing that most impressed on the three Possible women this was supposed to be Hell. It was all the demons and devils, straight out of mythology, running around serving drinks and snacks. At least twenty of them wandered through the crowd of villains. They had red or black skin, glowing red eyes, sported horns and tails, a few even had cloven hooves.

A large figure emerged from the crowd. DNAmy rushed up the stairs to where they stood. Her wide smile looked both cheery and maniacal at the same time. “Kim Possible!! Welcome, Welcome!”

Throwing her arms wide, she hugged the three of them at once. They felt as if the breath were being squeezed out of them.

Before they passed out, Amy let go, turned, and yelled out over the crowd. “Everybody! Look who's finally here! Our guests of honor!”

Conversations stopped, heads turned, most of the villain world looked up to where they were.

Amy started pulling them down the steps. As they descended, villains of all stripes began clapping vigorously.

Kim was a bit shocked by the reception. “Wow! I didn't expect this. I guess they are happy to see us.”

Shego leaned in and whispered to her wife. “Actually Princess, I think it's because they can see up your dress.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty Director unlocked the door of her luxury Upperton condo. She stepped inside and sat her briefcase down on a small antique table. She nudged the door closed with her foot as she tapped a few buttons on the condo's security pad. Stepping across her well appointed living room to the coffee table, she picked up a remote. Betty aimed it at the high end sound system and smiled as a song by her favorite heavy metal band blared out of the speakers. She cranked the volume to almost ear splitting levels. Head bobbing and hips swaying with the music, she danced her way down the hall to her bedroom.

Back in the living room, the black garbed figure of Hirotaka emerged from his hiding place. Even with the loud music playing, he tried to maintain perfect silence as he moved through the room. Down the hall he crept, towards the bedroom door. He almost reached it, when he saw Betty emerge. With reflexes honed by years of training, he leaped up,braced himself, and hung suspended near the ceiling.

Clad only in a black eye patch, and carrying a towel, Betty turned away from her stalker's hiding place and headed further down the hall, towards the bathroom.

Hirotaka lowered himself when he heard the sound of water splashing into the tub. Slowly and carefully, he made his way towards the partially open bathroom door. Pausing outside, he waited for the water to stop. Soon it did, and the ninja could hear the woman he was here to kill slip into the tub. Reaching back over his shoulder, he pulled a short sword from it's sheath. He paused to consider which strategy to use. A quick surprise attack? Or a slow stealthy one? Both had advantages and disadvantages.

His sensitive hearing picked up a slow, rhythmic, sloshing and low moan from the bathroom. Beneath his mask he smiled. She was making his decision an easy one. Since she was obviously distracted with self stimulation, a stealthy attack would be best. Moving closer to the door, he could see the room was lit only by a couple of scented candles. There was barely enough light for him to see her naked body moving in the water. Her legs were hooked over the sides of the large, claw footed, tub. Even though there was a thick layer of foamy bubbles, he could see her body bucking as she vigorously stuffed some kind of phallic device in herself. Calling on his full stealth training, he moved closer. Now he could see the rest of her. Like mountain peaks rising above the clouds, her breasts poked above the white froth. Her head tilted to the side, facing away from the door. From his position, he could see her eye was closed as she gasped in her pleasure.

Lifting his sword, he moved even closer. He paused, ready to retreat, as one of her hands moved to her breast. Lust almost distracted him from his mission. He felt desire grow, but quickly shook it off. He knew the consequences of failure. With one last silent step, he was directly over her supine body. The bubbles in the tub moved in waves, due to the movement of her other arm under the water. He pulled back his sword arm to deliver the blow that would complete his task.

There was a flash of candlelight off glistening metal, as well honed blade entered soft, tender flesh. Blood sprayed across the walls of the bathroom. Death came swiftly and without a shred of mercy.

Betty opened her eye and smiled. She pulled her combat dagger out of the collapsing ninja's throat. She stood and pushed the lifeless body off the side of the tub. Turning it over, she stared down into eyes who's last sight had been her pulling the handle of her favorite toy from her pussy and attacking. There was a trace of humor in her voice as she spoke to the corpse. “Underestimating your opponent may be hazardous to your health.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Will Du was getting bored. It had been an hour since the last people entered the house across the street. That entrance was, so far, the high point of his mission. At first he had seen nothing. Then there was a flash of orange light. The next thing he knew, the Possibles were standing on the sidewalk. Only his strict orders kept him at his post, instead of rushing out to confront them.

He sincerely hoped his orders would change before the villains started to leave. Eagerness to prove himself, made him want to take down at least one of them before the night was over. That would justify his position, that only professionals should be allowed to do the really important jobs. To Will, being a hero was one of those jobs. Amateurs were too easily rebuffed by villains, or worse, corrupted into villainy themselves. Kim Possible was proof of that.

His thoughts were interrupted as he spotted a brown haired woman walking down the sidewalk. Unlike the other villains he had seen entering the house, she was wearing what was obviously a costume. She had on a black mesh bodysuit. It was so skintight, there was nothing left to the imagination. He could see tantalizing glimpses of her athletic body under the long, purple cloak with a white fur collar she wore over it. To top the whole thing off, she was wearing some kind of crown in her hair. The crown sparkled with jewels, as did her ear rings, necklace, and bracelets.

He came to a quick conclusion. She had absolutely no sense of taste. He watched her approach the pink house and open the gate. She stopped as two figures approached her. Will snapped off a few pics as he watched the men stop and speak with the woman. Apparently, whatever they said to her was funny, as she began laughing. Then she did something totally unexpected. The weapon she pulled from beneath her cloak caused Will Du to pale in pure terror for the first time in his life. In moments, it's deadly efficiency was proven on the two unsuspecting men.

Scrambling for his com unit, Will sent an alarm out to all Global Justice agents worldwide. He called in a code he never expected to use. Trembling, he looked out the window again. The woman was, thankfully, not in sight. The two men however, lay all too still on the bloody sidewalk.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne wasn't sure whether she should be fascinated or appalled as she listened to DNAmy wax poetic about her creations. At first she was thankful the woman rescued her from the seeming hordes of villainous males that all seemed to want to give her their number. Even though she chose a life of villainy, Anne was still a doctor. She could see so many better uses for the technology she was being shown.

She knew all too well super science existed. What Amy was showing her was beyond anything she ever saw in her whole career in the medical field. She was surprised as a thought rose unbidden in her mind. She found herself wondering what she could do with the equipment in this laboratory. Perhaps Dr. Amy Hall wasn't all that crazy after all.

Across the lab, Shego smirked as she as she shook hands with the woman who replaced her as Drakken's assistant. The blue man smiled widely, telling her and a few others about the statuesque blonde woman beside him. Shego knew from the moment she first saw the woman, she was not what she seemed. The looks on the other villains faces were priceless, as Drakken described the internal workings of his latest model Fembot, Cee-Cee.

Kim heaved a sigh of relief as she approached the refreshment table. She had finally been able to extricate herself from Prof. Dementor. For the last 15 minutes he'd hoarded her attention, as he tried to pry out of her the secret of how to activate the nanofiber in her old battle suit. Her pleas of hunger got him to let her go... For now.

Kim stared at the dozens of different cookies on the table before her. As she tried to decide which she wanted to try first, she felt a presence at her back. Turning, she saw one of the demonic looking waiters approach with a tray of long stemmed glasses. His skin was bright red, horns curled out of his bare head. She smiled as she saw he was using his tail to help balance the tray.

He returned her smile as he walked up to her. “Would you care for some champagne?”

She shook her head. “No thank you... Umm...”

He laughed, clearly showed his fangs. “Barry, Barry Long. We've met before, but I'm not surprised you don't recognize me.”

Her eyebrows rose. “We have?”

“Yeah. At HenchCo a while back. You beat me and a few other guys up pretty good.”

Kim ducked her head. This wasn't the first time tonight she met someone she'd beaten up. “Oh... I guess I should apologize...”

Once again, he laughed. “No need. We were both just doing what we were supposed to.”

Kim smiled. “So how come you are like...”

He interjected. “All devilish?” He shrugged a shoulder in the direction of the party's hostess. “DNAmy hired us as temp Henchmen for the party. Changing us was part of the contract. She'll put us back afterward... Well, those of us that want to that is.”

Kim's eyes widened. “You mean some of these guys want to stay this way?”

Barry nodded. “Oh sure. I'm considering it myself. The tail's pretty handy and I can ask a bigger hiring fee for being exotic.”

It was Kim's turn to laugh. “I know what you mean. About the tail. I had one myself, a few years ago. Of course I was being turned into a monkey at the time.”

She was about to explain, when she noticed someone across the room motioning to her. Excusing herself, she walked over. As she got closer, she had the feeling she should know the man in front of her. Racking her brains didn't give her a name though. She felt she should remember someone with such prominent facial scars.

He spoke with a chipper, youthful voice. “I see you don't recognize me.”

She gave him an apologetic smile. “That's been happening to me a lot tonight. Your voice does sound familiar though.”

He nodded stiffly. “Hank Perkins, the scars are new. I believe you know the person who gave them to me...”

He never got the chance to finish, as a loud, stuttering roar filled the air. Cries of panic rose from all directions, as Hank desperately pulled her to the floor.

His eyes became wild. He screamed as he scrambled away. “It's HER!”

Kim looked upwards. She saw a very crazed looking Bonnie standing up on the catwalk. Cradled in the woman's hands was an Uzi sub machine gun.

Bonnie screamed out over the crowded lab. “You're dead Possible! This time, I'll make sure you never show me up again!”

Kim stood and stared in disbelief. The gun swung in her direction.

Bonnie's eye's whirled madly as she pulled the trigger.

Before Kim could even think to run, a body moved between her and certain death.

Blood splattered across her face, as one of the hail of bullets tore through the Henchman Barry's interposing arm. Suddenly he was no longer in front of her. Kim froze in place. She couldn't make herself move. She saw her death spew from the black barrel of the gun.

Anne saw Kim go down in a third hail of bullets. She rushed across the lab, faster than she ever moved before. Her battle suit, following her barely thought order, changed to Super mode. She grabbed her daughter up in her arms, and ran behind a bank of equipment.

Shego felt her plasma flare. Bolts of energy flung out towards the insane woman running along the catwalk.

Outraged cries rang out from the assembled villains.

Tiny missiles flew from Gemini's artificial hand.

Dementor pulled a small device and pointed it. Barely seen waves of energy poured out.

Cee-Cee's hands converted into barrels, which shot red beams.

A yellow disintegrater ray came from another direction.

Many other forms of lethal, and not so lethal, weapons converged. In the space of a few moments, the catwalk was mostly destroyed. Queen Bonnie plunged through the haze of falling dust to the ground, where she lay unmoving. Sections of the wall and ceiling began to dislodge, as the massed destruction caused the lab began to fall in upon itself.

Villains began exiting the lab at a furious pace. Soon, the only ones left were the Possibles, DNAmy, Dr. Drakken and Cee-Cee.

Shego leaped towards the place she saw Anne carry her wife. She felt her guts clench, as she saw the almost perfect line of bullet holes across Kim's chest.

Try as she might, Anne couldn't stop the rush of blood pouring out of her daughter's body. Her tears mixed with the growing puddle of blood.

Then, like the voice of a crazed angel, DNAmy yelled. “I can save her! Quick get her in here.”

Shego looked to see Amy holding open one of the pods of the Genetic Zipper.

Anne didn't even look up. She was retreating into despair.

Her voice barely registered in her own ears, as Shego said. “Do it.”

She grabbed Kim from the floor. She pushed her into the pod. Amy slammed the door closed and ran for the control console.

Shego dropped to the floor, wrapping her arms around Anne. The women held each other, oblivious to everything else, but their thoughts of Kim.

Amy brought the machine up to full power and went into a frenzy of button pushing and dial twisting. Moments later, she jerked down the largest handle. Tubes of fluid flowed into the machine. Electricity snapped and crackled. Then the whole machine became encompassed in a nimbus of bright flames. Smoke curled up and away. The entire lab plunged into darkness.

Voices and lights appeared from the direction of the stairs. Some large group was trying to find an entrance.

Dim emergency lights came on, and just as quickly went out. The now quiescent machine opened.

A horde of GJ troopers poured onto what was left of the catwalk. With Will Du in the lead, they tried to peer through the debris falling from the disintegrating ceiling. Large chunks landed close to them. They couldn't find a way forward.

From the dark pod, a figure arose. Like a dark angel, Kim took a tentative step out of the pod. She knew, without doubt, she had been healed completely.

Shego lifted Anne's head and turned her towards the pod.

Seeing her now healed daughter, Anne's eyes slowly cleared. She screamed in delight.

Both she and Shego ran through the darkness, to embrace the girl they loved.

Even as she rejoiced at being alive, Kim saw the enemy across the collapsing laboratory. She hugged her wife and mother close to her. “As much as I love this, I think it's time to leave.”

DNAmy nodded at Kim's suggestion. She pointed into the darkness to the north. “This way to the back door!”

Cee-Cee grabbed up Drakken, from his thumb sucking fetal position on the floor, and everyone scrambled toward a long dark passage. Just inside, they saw the demonic Henchman, Barry, holding a body in his arms. It was Bonnie. Somehow, she survived the fall. Shego's hands burst into green fire as she saw the woman.

Kim reached out and put her hand on her wife's shoulder. “Don't Shego. Something's not right about this. I've known Bonnie for years and, while she may be a total bitch, this just wasn't like her at all.”

Shego was tempted to unleash her fire anyway. Instead, she let it die. She didn't know Bonnie, but she did know Kim. If Kim thought there was something wrong, then she was probably right.

From back in the lab, they could hear the GJ troops retreating, as a large portion of the ceiling finally fell. It took no further urging to make them all move on. In moments, they emerged from the tunnel to find a ramp with a large pink van parked at the bottom. They all piled in and Amy started it. Up the ramp they drove and out into the night.

From the passenger seat Kim pointed. “Head that way.”

Amy nodded and turned down a side street.

Kim felt something under her. She rose up and and looked at what she was sitting on. It was the end of a bright red tail. “Sorry Barry. I didn't mean to sit on your tail.”

From back in the very rear of the van, Barry replied. “That's not my tail...”

Chapter 14

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 13: Devilish Details.

She had been shot, almost died, and been restored to perfect health... Or so she thought. Now Kim stared at the red tipped tail she was holding. That it was growing from her own backside, was the last in a series of shocks over a very short period. She did what most anyone would do in the aftermath of such mental and physical overload. She fainted.

Shego barely managed to catch her wife, before she fell out of the van's passenger seat. Snatching up Kim's arm, she pressed a button on the wrist Kimmunicator. An obviously worried Wade appeared on the tiny screen.

Shego growled at the image. “Nerdlinger! Warm up that teleporter thingy. We need to get back there... Fast!”

As Wade acknowledged her, she pointed to a vacant lot. “Park it there Amy. We're gonna take the express.”

Mostly confused, the group piled out of the pink van as it came to a stop. Moments later, they were all engulfed by a bright orange light.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Will Du as he saw a large chunk of the ceiling give way. The underground lab was becoming too hazardous for them to try going forward. He had no choice but to give the order to retreat. “Pull back!”

He began shoving the GJ troopers towards the stairs. As the last one made it to safety, he risked one last look across the ruined lab. He thought he'd seen a group of people on the far side when he entered. Now there was no movement, other than falling debris. He turned to follow the last of the troopers out. At the rate the place was coming apart, he figured it would take some heavy excavation just to find the bodies.

He ran out of the collapsing pink house just in time. The porch was following the rest down into the ever expanding hole as he leaped off it, and onto the relative safety of the front lawn. He did a quick head count of the troopers and was relieved none were lost in the collapsing lab. Looking past them, he saw his former boss examining the bodies of the men Bonnie Senior murdered. She was wearing her usual GJ jumpsuit but he was quick to notice her hair was wet.

As he made his way across the lawn, he mumbled to himself. “Great! She's gonna be in a mood if she got the alert while she was in the shower.”

He made his way towards the grisly scene on the sidewalk.

Betty Director stared at the bullet riddled bodies of officers Cotton and Hemp. She never cared much for the minor heroic organization known as the Fashion Police. Even so, they were like her own troopers in their own unique way. They didn't deserve such a fate for doing their part to make the world a better place.

She looked up at the sound of approaching steps. “Mr. Du? Any sign of her?”

Will shook his head. “None. It's likely she was still in there when the place caved in. I think I saw others too, before the ceiling came down.”

Betty sighed. “We have to be sure. I'll send in a recovery squad to excavate the lab.”

Will cleared his throat. “Ma'am we are still checking but, according to the troopers I left stationed outside, there's a chance that along with DNAmy there were two other villain groups that didn't come out. Nobody saw Dr. Drakken and his associate leave. And it seems the Possibles never came out either.”

Betty shook her head. Good or bad, she didn't see something like a collapsing laboratory killing Kim Possible. If anyone did manage to escape it would be her. “We'll find out Will. Now let's get your prisoners down to headquarters. Maybe they will tell us what actually happened in there.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss Possible zipped her backpack closed. She straightened and pulled back her waist length brown hair into a ponytail. She took one last look around her room. All the toys, dolls and pictures she accumulated over her fifteen years of life seemed to cry out for her to stay. She knew she couldn't though. Ever since she and her Pa had gotten the call from her uncle James, she'd known what she had to do.

She shrugged on her leather jacket over a light gray shirt. Stuffing her cell phone in the pocket of her jeans, she grabbed up her bag and headed downstairs. As she entered the living room, she heard her Pa talking on the phone with her aunt June. She put her pack down beside the door and began putting on her boots.

Slim Possible hung up the phone. He watched his tall slender daughter for a moment before he spoke. “You still sure you wanna be doing this youngin?”

Joss nodded. “Course I am Pa.”

Slim eased his tall lanky frame out of his favorite chair. “Well then we best be getting you on the road. Yer Aunt's expectin you.”

Together they left the house and made their way to the corral. Joss slung her backpack on and opened the gate. Inside were two silvery mechanical horses. There were no real animals on the ranch, just robotic ones her father built. She went to the smaller one and led it out the gate.

Slim started to close the gate then stopped. He nodded toward the larger horse. “Now you sure you don't wanna take Ol' Tornado?”

Joss smiled. “Now you know Pa that you is the only one that can ride that bronc. I'll be doin just fine with Spitfire here.”

She stroked the mane of the red eyed robotic equine. Her fingers found the buttons hidden there, and tapped a couple times. The horse began to shift and change. In moments it became a slightly odd looking motorcycle. She gave her Pa a kiss on the cheek. “Don't you be worrying none. I'll be coming back ta visit when I can.”

Slim watched as his only daughter mounted the machine and rode off into the night.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Nana Possible considered turning off her hearing aid as she heard a knock on her door. It had to be a stranger. All her friends at the Chez Leisure retirement community would have just come right in. Instead, she answered it. She was only slightly surprised to see a young man who could only be a superhero. The blue outfit and hair, along with incredible amounts of muscle, gave it away.

Hego drew himself up into a position of attention. “Good evening Ma'am. Do I have the pleasure of addressing Nancy Possible?”

She smiled at his formality. “You do indeed sonny. If I'm not mistaken you would be Hego of Team GO?”

He gave her a nod. “Yes Ma'am. I'm sorry to disturb you like this but I am here on important business.”

Nana gave him a quizzical look. “And what important business would that be?”

Hego cleared his throat. “Ma'am, If we could speak inside? I'm afraid it's not the kind of thing to be discussed in public.”

She sighed, wondering if it were the past or the present coming to haunt her. “Come in then.”

A few minutes later, Hego was sitting in her living room eating a very delicious lemon square. Between bites, he reached into his suit and withdrew a photo. “I need to ask to be sure. Is this you?”

Nana took the picture and looked at something she hadn't seen in decades. It was indeed her, as she looked back in the early 1970's. Her long dark hair flowed over a star spangled cape. Her hands were fisted at her hips. The bell bottom pants and tube top had, at that time, been the height of hero fashion. She remembered how proud she had been to wear that red, white and blue costume. She didn't say a word as she handed the picture back. That part of her life was long over. She'd given up the hero business after the fight that traumatized her son.

She couldn't look at the young man as she spoke. “That's not me anymore. Miss Freedom is only a memory now. I can guess this is about my daughter in law and granddaughter. I'll tell you right now, I don't know anything about where they are.

Hego shook his head. “No Ma'am. Not exactly that is. I'm sorry to inform you that according to the latest information anyone has, they may be dead.”

Her shoulders trembled as she heard this. It wasn't totally unexpected. She knew the risks and dangers all too well.

Hego reached out, and with surprising gentleness, took her hand. “It's not confirmed. However, that is not the reason I am here. I have been given the task of informing you, Miss Freedom, that your name has been drawn for a vacant Council seat.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne pointed a small flashlight into her daughter's eye. She watched as the green iris contracted into a very inhuman slit.

Kim turned her head away and squeezed her eyes closed. “That hurts!”

Turning off the light, Anne said. “Your eyes are hypersensitive to light. I wouldn't be surprised if you could see quite well in the dark.”

Kim looked over into the mirror her wife was holding. The changes that her body had been going through, since she had come out of DNAmy's machine, had apparently stopped. The tail was been the first to appear. After that had come the retractable claws in her fingertips and the small black horns poking out of her hair. Then her eyes changed. Except for that, she was in perfect health.

DNAmy frowned. “I don't understand how it happened. My Genetic Zipper was empty. There was no DNA source in the other chamber.”

Kim smiled reassuringly. “I believe you. I think I know what happened. The first time Bonnie shot at me, Barry was hit. His blood got all over me. I'm guessing that's where the DNA came from.”

Anne glanced over at the demonic looking man. She'd been so focused on her daughter, she hadn't noticed his injury. “I didn't know you were shot too.”

Barry held up his arm. There was no sign that a bullet had ever struck him. “It healed right up. That was almost as shocking as getting shot was.”

DNAmy smiled. “Of course it did, you silly. I gave you accelerated healing ability as part of the package.”

Kim laughed. She was relieved her hadn't been seriously injured in his attempt to protect her. “Well that explains that. I'm not sure I want to test to see if that got passed to me or not. I think I've had enough holes in my body lately.”

Shego looked over at Anne. She wasn't sure she liked how well Kim was taking her almost death. From the look in Anne's eyes, it seemed she was also worried. Once things settled down a bit she and Kim were gonna have to have a little talk.

Setting the mirror down, Shego said. “Alright Kimmie lets get you to bed. You need some rest.”

Kim nodded. “K, but first I want to check on Bonnie.”

Anne shook her head. “Shes still out. There's a lot of damage. I don't know if she'll make it through the night if we don't get her to a hospital.”

From across the room, Dr. Drakken said. “That would be a death sentence for her. I already told you that. I don't know why you insist on helping her! We could all be in serious trouble if anyone found out.”

Kim stood up and walked to the blue man. She grabbed him by the arm, and almost dragged him into the next room. He quailed at the look on her face as she led him over to the unconscious woman. “There she is. Kill her. Do it!”

Drakken looked down at the unconscious woman. He began trembling. Pulling himself out of Kim's grasp, he backed away. “I can't!”

Kim turned to him. The look on her face completely different than it had been a second ago. All he could see was compassion. “I know you can't. Just like the rest of us. Sure you've killed before, but never in person. It's a completely different thing, especially when it's on Council orders.”

By this time everyone else had entered the room. Kim looked across all their faces. “We are going to help her. Like I told Shego before, what she did tonight was not an act of the Bonnie I know. We need to find out why she did it. To do that, we have to keep her alive.”

Anne could tell there was no arguing with her daughter over this. “If we can't take her to a hospital, what do we do?”

Kim smiled. “We bring the hospital here.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

There was a flash of orange light in the main warehouse of the Upperton Medical Supply Company. Anne, Shego, and DNAmy appeared out of thin air. Shego ran towards the doors. She had the easy part of the job. Keeping a lookout to make sure they were alone. Anne and Amy began pulling small boxes out of bags they carried. Each had tiny light, and switch on them. Since they both had medical backgrounds, they knew exactly what equipment and supplies they would need.

Crossing up and down the aisles, they started placing the small devices on things, as they read the labels. As soon as they flipped the switch on the devices, the item or box it was attached to disappeared as it sent a signal to Wade's teleporter. Shego made her way around the edges of the warehouse. She barely took notice of the flashes of orange light, as she kept her eyes open for trouble. Not twenty minutes later, she saw Anne waving to her. She rejoined them, and with another flash, they all disappeared.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In the lair, Barry and Cee-Cee grabbed things as they appeared in the teleporter room. They carried it to one of the empty areas that was being converted to a makeshift hospital. Kim was unpacking the machines and supplies. Wade and Drakken were putting it all together, and testing to make sure everything worked. In less than a full hour since Kim had come up with the idea, her mother and Amy were treating Bonnie's injuries.

After Shego took Drakken and Cee-Cee to the teleporter to send them home, Kim asked Barry to join her in the cafeteria.

As they entered, Kim asked him. “Hungry?”

Barry laughed. “Starving actually.”

Kim smiled and motioned for him to sit. “I hope sandwiches are OK. I stink at making anything else.”

Barry just nodded as she entered the kitchen area. Soon they were both eating PB&J sandwiches.

Shego walked in and laughed. “I see Kimmie has been putting her culinary skills to work.”

She snagged a sandwich too.

Kim took a drink of milk and stuck her tongue out at her wife. Seeing this, Barry almost choked with laughter.

Kim smiled, as she turned to him. “Barry. I want to thank you for everything you did tonight. I don't just mean trying to save my life. You really helped us out.”

If a man with bright red skin could blush, he would have. “I was glad to help. Protecting and helping the big bosses is what a Henchman's job is.”

Shego nodded. “Yeah it is. I gotta say you are damn good at it too. How long have you been henching?”

Barry thought for a moment. “About 12 years now. Is there a reason you want to know?”

Kim was impressed at how quick Barry caught on. “Actually, yeah. How would you like to come work for us full time?”

Barry raised his already arched eyebrows. “As a Henchman or direct hire?”

Shego shook her head. “Neither. You see, the three of us are partners. What we need is a competent sidekick.”

Barry scratched the base of one of his horns. “I thought that young dude was your sidekick?”

Kim laughed. “No. Wade is... A technical adviser. He's not officially on the team. In fact he's not even a declared villain.”

Barry took another bite, as he pondered this turn of events. As a Henchman he had a good gig. These women however, were offering something he'd only dreamed of. As a sidekick, he would be a real member of the villain community. Something most minions aspired to. His thoughts turned to the people making the offer. In a very short time he'd seen they were more than just a group of ordinary villains. Two of the three were actually legends in the henching community.

Taking a drink to wash the peanut butter off his fangs, he said. “Ladies. I'd be honored.”

Kim beamed at him, and Shego stood. She gave him a good looking over. “Welcome aboard. Now, lets go pick you out an apartment and think about a uniform.”

Kim grinned as she stood. “I already have an idea about that...”

They both looked at her.

Kim washed down the last of her sandwich. “I'm thinking... Loincloth.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Bonnie lay sleeping peacefully. Her body was almost entirely covered in bandages. Across the room, Anne and Amy were removing their surgical scrubs.

Amy said. “Dr. Possible it's been a long time since I've done this kind of work. I just have to say it's been a pleasure working along side someone with your skills.”

Anne smiled. “That's high praise coming from you Dr. Hall. It's been a while since I did this kind of thing myself. Usually, I only work inside the head.”

Amy looked back over at Bonnie. “I think I may get the chance to see your skills as a neurosurgeon. Let me show you something.”

She walked over to the X-ray panel. “This is an exposure I took while you were prepping to work on her leg. See that right there?”

Anne peered at the film. She could see a large, dark mass in the woman's frontal lobe. It was too regular in shape to be anything but man made. “It appears to be about 1.2 cm and square. I don't see how it could be there naturally. I don't get it. There were no surgical scars on her head.”

She started going through drawers until she found a magnifying glass. Using it, she looked closer. “There it is. It was inserted through her nasal cavity.”

Anne thought about the whole situation. There was something in the woman's head that should not be there. According to Kim, she had been acting in a manner that was contrary to her usual behavior. Suddenly it came to her. She remembered a mission Kim had gone on years ago. Anne turned from the screen and went to the intercom. “Kim? Can you come here please?”

Moments later, Kim arrived. “Is something wrong Mom?”

Anne nodded. “Bonnie is stable for now, but there's something I want you to look at.”

She pointed out the X-ray.

Kim's eyes grew wide. “That looks a lot like one of those mind control chips.”

Anne nodded. “I had a feeling it was. I'll be honest with you Kim. I don't know if I can remove it without any side effects.”

Kim looked over at Bonnie. “Mom. It has to be removed. With it in there, she is a danger to herself and everyone else. And I remember the notes Dr. Bortel gave me on the original chip. It's not designed to be used internally. It could kill her.”

Anne sighed. “I'll have to wait a few days before I can try to remove it. She needs to recover for a while. Until then, I'm going to keep her sedated.”

Kim shook her head. “She needs to be restrained too. There's no telling what that thing could do.”

Anne turned to Amy. “Well do you care to stick around a few days and help me with the procedure?”

Amy grinned. “I'd love to!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego awoke in the early morning to the feeling something was wrong. She sat up, and found herself alone. Kim wasn't anywhere in the room. She jumped out of bed and began looking. Then she heard water running in the bathroom. Her impending panic subsided.

She went to the door and knocked. “Pumpkin? Is everything alright?”

She grew worried again, when there was no reply. She wasn't good at worry. She kicked the door down. Rushing in, she saw Kim curled up in the bottom of the shower, crying.

Shego flailed with the shower taps until the water stopped. Kim didn't seem to notice. In moments Shego was gathering her up in her arms.

A small sob escaped Kim as she felt her wife's embrace. “I was so scared!”

Shego clenched her eyes closed. She knew Kim was reliving the attack. “It's OK Princess.”

Kim looked up at her. “It's NOT! I couldn't stop it! I just stood there... I... I... Froze.”

Shego rocked the girl in her arms. “I understand. I've been there. What matters is that you are here... Now... Alive.”

Kim sniffed. “I felt myself die. In the machine. I don't want to die Shego!”

Shego squeezed her tighter. “Not gonna happen. Like I told that not so jolly green giant, Warmonga, destroying you is my job. Nobody else gets to!”

Kim had a moment of total incomprehension. Then she remembered Shego's statement to Warmonga, when the alien came to Earth the first time. “You still think that?”

Shego smiled. “Oh yeah Princess, I've just changed tactics.”

Kim just stared at the woman she loved in disbelief.

Shego picked Kim up and started carrying her out of the room. Her voice held pure menace, as she stated. “I've decided to destroy you in the most fitting manner. I plan to give you so many orgasms that, eventually, decades from now, you will die from pure pleasure!”

A weak laugh escaped Kim. She snuggled close to her wife. “I love you too.”

Chapter 15

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 14: Taking A Dive.

(August 26th 2007, 11:00 am)

Wade's face appeared on the large screen in the command center. “DNAmy is back at her backup lab.”

Anne shook her head. “She seemed so stable. I can't believe she freaked out like that.”

Shego shrugged. “Apparently she can only be away so long from her Cuddle-Buddy collection before she loses it.”

Barry reached up and touched his cheek. Only minutes before it had been home to some major scratches. “I'm just glad she made me heal so fast. She's got some wicked nails.”

Kim snickered. “We did mention it's a hazardous job didn't we?” She patted him on the arm. “Don't worry. We have a great medical plan.”

Anne grinned as her daughter pointed at her. Laughter and coffee flowed around the conference table for a while before they settled in to go over the plans for the day.

Another large screen brightened to show an almost completely constructed building.

Wade rolled his eyes. “Ron's headquarters basic construction is almost complete. Once the top two floors are enclosed, my people will start installing the security system and computer core. At the rate things are going, I figure it will be two days until everything's up and running.”

Shego took in the style of the building. “I assume it's the same construction company that built GO Tower. They had it done in just over a week. They are really fast. I just can't believe monkey boy let them get away with this.”

Kim grinned at her wife. “I can. Sometimes Ron lets his ego get in the way of his better judgment.”

Anne shook her head in disbelief. “You mean it's really supposed to look like that?”

Shego sighed. “Yeah it's really supposed to look like a giant letter R.”

Barry laughed. “I just can't believe it's sitting almost on top of us.”

Kim gave him a smile. “I guess, in this case, luck favors the wicked.” She turned to Wade's image. “What other news do you have?”

They could see Wade calling up information. “Anne, your divorce is final. I'd give it about a week for it to sink in that its real. Then you guys can start visiting James and the boys on the sly.”

Both Anne and Kim smiled at that.

Wade continued as the other view screen's image changed. “The Global Justice recovery team has most of Amy's lab cleared. According to some of the radio chatter I've picked up, they found no bodies. They did find the machine gun Bonnie used. The rumors that we all perished in the collapse will be dying down pretty quick.”

Shego looked away from the excavation on the screen. “Did the Council make their pronouncement yet?”

Wade nodded. “They did. Bonnie has been declared a vigilante. They also put out word that, because she broke the Gun restriction, it can't be voided in any way.”

Kim lowered her head. “It looks like they found a way around the whole no death penalty thing. That really complicates things.”

Wade nodded. “It was a 3 to 1 decision. They didn't even wait to vote until they found a replacement for her.”

Anne inquired. “Did they find a replacement?”

The image on the screen changed once again.

Kim whistled as she looked at a picture of a sexy woman dressed in a tight, retro looking, hero outfit. “She's a hottie! Too bad about the mask though. What's her name?”

Wade snickered as Shego playfully elbowed Kim in the ribs. “Her name is Miss Freedom. I can't find any information on her after 1973, when this picture was taken. Nobody even knows her real identity.”

Kim rubbed her side. “Well that explains the bell bottoms. At least it's now 3 to 2 for the heroes. Maybe there won't be as much interference from the Council for a while.”

Shego lifted her eyes upwards. “Amen to that Pumpkin!”

Wade cleared the screen. “So what are you guys planning for today?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty Director drank the last drops of the sludge that was supposed to be coffee. She had been up all night interviewing a bunch of lesser villains. Not one of them told her anything of real value. The only thing they all agreed on was, Bonnie Senior had a gun and was trying to kill Kim Possible. Two of them claimed they actually saw Kim get shot. Another said it had been one of the waiters.

She mustered her reserves as she stood outside the door of the last interview room. She didn't expect to get any more information from the last villain they had in custody, but she had to at least try. Rubbing sleep from her eye, she opened the door. Opening a folder, she walked in and addressed the waiting villain. “Mr. Midas, I don't have the patience to play games today. I'll make you a deal. If you give me some information that's actually useful about what happened last night, I'll let you go with no charges.”

The villainous masseuse smiled broadly. “I believe my dear Dr. Director that we are both going to get what we want.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The Sloth streaked through the air, high above the Arizona desert. Shego watched her wife pilot the flying car in silence. So much was changed about her sexy wife since yesterday, it was still settling into her mind.

The physical changes were only the most obvious. Somehow the demonic DNA Kim acquired mixed just right, giving her just a touch of the otherworldly. The slitted eyes gave her a piercing gaze that seemed to look into a person's soul. The tiny little black horns were just plain cute. Even her claws were cute, and functional. It was the tail that was the most surprising thing. Not only was it prehensile, but her wife showed her early this morning, just how well she could use it.

Kim's mental state was more of a surprise. She'd gotten over her little episode of last night quickly. This morning, she was accepting of her changes, over her near death experience, ready and eager to press forward with her life. Under it all she was still the same girl Shego fell in love with, just somehow more.

Shego glanced down at the ground very far below. Apparently the one thing that hadn't changed was her wife's sense of adventure.

She bit her lip as Kim pushed the flying car to a higher level. “Ya know what Princess? I've changed my mind. Just land this thing.”

Kim shook her head and smiled. No thoughts entered her mind of what had happened, she was entirely focused on the now. This was something she'd wanted to try for a long time, but never would have even considered making a reality until now. Her wife was only a little hesitant when she proposed it earlier. She knew Shego would balk when it came right down to it. With the flip of a switch, she turned on the autopilot. “Nope, you agreed.”

Shego gave an exaggerated sigh. She knew convincing Kim to give up this crazy idea was a lost cause. “Fine I'll do it.”

Kim handed her a helmet. They both donned parachutes.

Kim leaned over and kissed her wife. “Don't worry so much. It'll be fun!”

Shego felt the wind strike her face, as Kim opened the top of the car. “It better be!”

With no hesitation, Kim stood and leaped out. Shego shook her head once again, then followed.

Both naked women plunged toward the earth far below.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne walked into the cafeteria to find Barry hunched over a laptop. She grabbed a cup of coffee and sat down across the table from him. “Are those the files from HenchCo?”

Barry looked up, slightly startled, he was so caught up in his work, he hadn't noticed her enter the room. “Yep. I think I got it narrowed down to about eight.”

Anne sipped contemplatively at her coffee. “I know Shego said we needed them, but why?”

Shifting in his chair, Barry replied. “All villains need Henchmen or minions of some kind. They do the lesser tasks and act as additional security. It frees up the bosses to do the important stuff.”

Anne thought about that for a moment. “I guess I can see that. I suppose I'm just a bit worried about having so many people around. What if one of them spills the location of the lair or something?”

Barry chuckled. It was a good question. Luckily, he already had a good answer. “That's why I'm going through and making this list. I've worked with a lot of these people. Loyalty is a big thing with folks in the henching business.”

She was surprised about that. Maybe it was because she'd never considered evil people having such a thing as loyalty. She thought about her own situation. There was loyalty, even caring, in her own evil little family. Maybe it could expand beyond the girls. Already, she felt a sense of trust in Barry. “I guess I can sort of see that.”

Barry nodded. He could see she was coming to terms with the idea. He'd seen it before with other new villains. “Yep, especially if you treat them right. They will follow you to the ends of the Earth. And let me tell you, working for you ladies is the kind of thing most Henchmen would give an arm or leg to do.”

Anne smirked. She couldn't see how they were anything so special. “You don't mean that.”

Shaking his head, Barry gave her a very serious look. “Not kidding. You're not like some villains that would treat them badly, give them crappy working conditions and such. You aren't completely loony like DNAmy or Gemini. I can guarantee the Henchmen on this list will be honored to work for you.”

Anne smiled. “That puts my mind at ease. Thank you.” She noticed he was shifting in his seat again. “Barry? Is there something wrong with that chair?”

He shook his head. “It's not the chair. I'm still not used to having a tail. It's not exactly comfortable sitting like this for too long.”

Anne stood up and walked around behind him. She could see the problem now. His tail was crooked at a bad angle by the back of the chair. “That must hurt. I think we should get some backless stools. Kim is likely going to have the same problem.”

Barry stood up and stretched out his tail. “Great idea.” He gave her a playful, fang filled, grin. “Just what the doctor ordered.”

Anne smiled. She was glad to see he had a good sense of humor. For a moment, she watched him work the kinks out of his tail. It gave her an idea. “Speaking of which, I was wondering if I could ask you a favor?”

He looked down at her. “Anything, what do you need?”

Anne peered up at him. “I was wondering if I could give you an exam? I'd like to find out just how much DNAmy changed your physiology. It would help if I ever need to treat you, and I can do a comparison with Kim's changes.”

He gave her a smile. “Sure thing.” He reached down and closed the laptop. “I'm pretty much done here.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The air buffeted Kim's bare body as she plunged towards the ground. She flipped and turned. Just above her, she could see Shego laughing as she too dropped through the sky. Seeing her wife's naked body, Kim had a sudden urge. Skydiving naked was as great as she'd thought it would be, but she wanted to try something even more daring. Spreading her arms and legs out to slow her descent, she angled herself til Shego was coming down right on top of her.

Her long black hair trailing above her, Shego thrilled at the feeling of falling nude. She had to give it to Kim, this really was fun. Looking around, she tried to spot her wife. For a second, she couldn't see her. Then, she felt something completely unanticipated.

Kim pressed her face between her wife's legs. She grabbed Shego's butt and held herself in place while she licked her wind battered lover's pussy. She knew she only had half a minute left before they had to open their chutes. She wanted to make the most of it.

Shego gasped. She couldn't believe Kimmie was actually eating her while they fell! It was just so naughty! For a second she enjoyed the pleasure she was receiving, then she grabbed at Kim's harness. Flipping the girl around, she dove her tongue into Kim's already wet cunnie.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne kept her eyes on her notes, as she tried to distract herself from the naked man on her exam table. Dressed, he'd been an impressive figure of maleness, but naked, he was even more so. “You are in excellent health, Genetic modifications not withstanding.”

“I've always tried to take care of myself.”

She pulled off the rubber gloves and tossed them in a waste can. She wasn't distracted enough, and his comment was very easy for her to see the truth of. “As for the things DNAmy did. There seem to be no signs of rejection or incompatibility with your body. The only problem I can find is the light sensitivity. I think, along with backless stools, we'll need to find you and Kim some good sunglasses.”

Barry laughed. He could tell the woman was uncomfortable, he just wasn't quite sure of the reason. He could guess though. Taking a chance with his possible future career as a sidekick, he turned so she couldn't help but see all of him if she looked in his direction. “At least we'll look cool.”

Anne looked toward one of the walls. She'd glimpsed his movement. There was no hiding the fact she'd seen everything there was to see of him. “Let's see. Your skin pigment seems purely cosmetic. The same with your eye color. Your tail is a perfect continuation of your backbone. It's as if you actually evolved to be this way. I'd love to get my hands on DNAmy's equipment and figure out how it works.” She turned to face him. It was clear they were both thinking along the same lines. “One last question?”

He gave her a quizzical look. “Yes?”

“Did DNAmy give you that wonderfully large cock? Or is it all yours?”

Barry stood. He stepped close enough to her, she could feel the object of her question pressing into her stomach. “All mine, but if you want to check it to be sure...”

Anne popped three buttons off her white lab coat as she tore it from her body. “I want to be very, very sure...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim and Shego stood on the hot sand. Their wind numbed bodies pressed together.

Kim grinned. “I told you it would be fun.”

Shego laughed. “It was fuckin' awesome! We have got to do that again!”

With a lecherous smile, Kim asked. “Which part? The nude skydiving or the airborne sixty-nine?”

Before planting a kiss on her wife's eager mouth, Shego whispered. “Both.”

The sound of the Sloth landing on autopilot interrupted them. Shego pulled back in her nude wife's embrace. “Ready for another kind of fun?”

There was a gleam in Kim's eyes. “Oh yeah!”

Moments later, they were driving across the desert. Toward the secret underground lab of Dr. Cyrus Bortel.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry hammered his bright red cock into Anne's dripping snatch. His back arched as she screamed out her second orgasm. He felt himself going over the top, his seed filling her hot pussy.

She clamped her legs around his body, holding him in place as she felt his cum flood into her. She looked up at the demonic visage above her. This was like a fantasy come to life.

A little while later, after they'd cleaned and composed themselves, Barry lifted his eyebrows. He remembered something she'd said. “Well let's do that then.”

Puzzled by the seeming non sequitur, she asked. “Do what?”

He grinned. “Let's steal the stuff from DNAmy's ruined lab. I'm sure the young dude can get it working again. Then you can study it to your heart's content.”

A wicked smile crept across Anne's face.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Monique felt her body slam into the floor. The soft mat covering it, took much of the impact. She shook her head in an attempt to banish the sparkles floating across her vision.

From above her, a voice asked. “Are you injured?”

She looked up at her instructor. “Only my pride. That was a wicked throw Master Fong.”

The bald Chinese man smiled as he helped her to her feet. “It was a throw you could easily have avoided. You are very distracted today.”

She glanced over at the trophy wall of the Dojo. “Yeah, sorry bout that, TMOMM ya know?”

In the two years he'd been teaching the young woman, he had come to understand her unique way of putting things. “If I may ask? What is the too much that is on your mind?”

Once again, her gaze went to the wall. This time his eyes followed, he knew the source of her distraction. “Ah, it is your friend Kim Possible?”

Monique nodded. “That's the problem, I don't know if she is. It's been a whole week and not a word from her.”

He led her over to a bench. “Has it occurred to you that she may be wondering the same thing? She has stepped out of the world of light. It is possible she may think you no longer desire to be her friend.”

She sat down beside him. “We been BFF's for years now. I can guess she had a good reason she went bad and all. But I can't see her being all Evil though. I guess I'm NMS.”

He smiled. “You make perfect sense. As anyone would be, you are confused by the actions of your friend. What you must remember is that not everything dark is evil, nor is everything that is bright always good.”

She looked again at the trophy wall. Standing, she walked over and peered closely at the picture of a much younger Kim Possible. “I wish I knew. Maybe she doesn't want to be my friend. Or maybe she does. I still want to be her friend.”

Fong joined her at the wall. “It is a good thing to be a friend. Even more so if you and your friend do not see the world in the same way. I remember well how she was when I trained her. Kim had many qualities that could be considered good or bad depending on how you looked at them. This did not make me turn her away. I think you should not turn away from her either.”

Monique grinned. “You sure do make a lot of sense, when you're not making sense, Master Fong.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Cyrus Bortel heard the door to his lab open. “How many times must I tell you GJ guys not to disturb me while I'm working?”

The sarcastic feminine voice sent chills down his spine. “I don't know. See... We aren't with GJ. But disturbing you is exactly what we plan to do.”

He spun around in his chair. There was nobody in the room he could see. He felt something brush against his cheek as a different voice spoke. “Feel free to yell for help. I'm afraid your GJ guards are in no position to come running to your aid.”

He sputtered. “What do you want?”

The air in front of his eyes shimmered. He saw shapes in red and green. Moments later, he was staring at two women.

Shego lit the plasma flames around her hands. “We just want to ask you a few questions.”

Kim whipped her tail around and stroked his cheek again. She extended her claws in front of his face. “If you are real good and answer us truthfully? We might not do some very bad things to you.”

He stared into Kim's slitted green eyes and felt a warm wetness in his pants. “I'll tell you anything! Please don't hurt me!”

Shego rolled her eyes. “Well hell! He's already pissing himself.”

Kim chuckled. “Yeah, I thought we might get the chance to hurt him before he decided to talk.”

Shego stared into the eyes of the terrified man. “Mind control chips. Who have you been selling them to lately?”

He babbled everything he knew.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Rufus stood on Ron's shoulder. He was peering up at the 20 story building. He squeaked. “Big!”

Ron smiled. “It sure is buddy. In a few days it'll be our new home.”

Yori leaned against Ron and took his arm in hers. “This is fitting for you. It tells the world of your greatness.”

Ron smiled at his girlfriend. “You don't think it's too much?”

Yori shook her head. “It is just right.”

Ron's smile got bigger. “Yeah it is.”

Out of the corner of her eye Yori saw a shadow move. “Ron, please to excuse me. I am hearing nature call.”

Ron cocked his head to the side. He listened for a moment. “I don't hear anything but that bulldozer.”

Rufus slapped a paw to his forehead and leaned over to whisper in his friend's ear.

Ron's eyes grew wide. “Oh! Yeah... Well... I'll just be watching them build... Over here.”

Yori gave him a kiss on the cheek and headed in the direction of the small white building just outside of the construction site. She stepped over the rolled up fence and around to the other side. In moments, a fellow ninja appeared out of the nearby trees. He bowed to her, handed her a piece of parchment, and faded back the way he had appeared. Unfolding the note, she read the words of her master.

'Granddaughter, The plan is in danger. Your brother failed to assassinate Dr. Director. He is lost. Another attempt will be made. Begin the hunt now.'

For a moment, rage and pain showed on her face. Hirotaka was dead. It was not to be believed. She took a deep breath and composed herself. The search for the artifacts that would steal away Ron's power was to begin months early. So it was. She headed back around the small building. A sweet smile appeared on her face as she turned the corner and reentered his view. It almost went away when she saw Ron talking to a tall, brown haired, young girl.

Ron grinned, as he yelled out to Yori. “Hey! You're not gonna believe this!”

Yori stepped up to them. “What makes you so excited?”

Ron gestured to the young girl. “This is Joss. She's come to help us fight the bad guys!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne directed the worker bot to take the last piece of DNAmy's equipment to an empty lab space. She could not believe so much of it came through the collapse undamaged. She turned to follow and was stopped by two pair of questioning eyes.

Kim asked. “Mom, why does that look like DNAmy's equipment?”

Anne smiled. “Because it is. Barry and I decided it was better off here than in GJ's hands.”

Shego shook her head. “So, you're taking up a new hobby?”

Anne giggled. “My curiosity was piqued. Who knows what kind of things I could do with this stuff.”

Kim reached out and took her mothers hand. “Just promise me one thing.”

Anne asked. “What's that dear?”

Kim replied. “Please don't start making mutated Cuddle-Buddies”

Chapter 16

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 15: Truce.

(August 27th 2007, 2:00 pm)

Kim sat in the command center alone. She'd just returned from escorting Bonnie to her waiting husband and father in law. They were both joyous and remorseful at seeing her. Triple-S was beside himself, apologizing for not considering she might not be acting normally for some reason other than just being insane.

She was staring at the large screen that showed the Council's order rescinding their previous decision about Bonnie. Wade sent them the technical specs of the chip her mother removed that very morning. He had even sent the footage of the surgery. They had unanimously decided Bonnie was acting under the influence of mind control, and was not responsible for her actions.

When Bonnie regained consciousness she was completely distraught about the some of the things she had done. Having the chip actually in her brain, acted to suppress her natural inhibitions. This made her do things she never would normally. Bonnie was greatly relieved when she was told she hadn't actually killed her husband and father in law. Other things she did appalled her. Trying to kill Kim and torturing Perkins had been the worst.

Killing Kim had been the primary order she was given after the chip had been implanted. The ones who implanted the chip expected her to act on that order first and foremost. Had they just stuck it on her forehead, like it was designed to be used, she would have done exactly that. Instead, the order become mixed with her other artificially unleashed desires.

Kim was actually relieved when Bonnie told her she still didn't like her. That meant there was no permanent damage done to her brain. She was still a bitch, but for Bonnie, that was normal. It was what Bonnie told her about who implanted the chip that made Kim begin to see a pattern. The chip had been implanted on Bonnie's honeymoon. A minor fall, caused by someone pushing her in a crowd, brought her and Junior to a hospital. It was there she had been unwittingly implanted. That tied with the information Kim got from Bortel, about who purchased the chip and when.

Bortel told them he sold the chip only two days after the Lowardian invasion. The man who purchased it was an elderly Japanese man. The name in Bortel's records meant nothing to her, it was obviously an alias. Bonnie described the same man as the one who had given her the order to kill Kim. She also described a young woman and the doctor who did the actual implanting. They told her to act normally and forget about the implanted chip. All of this pointed to a much larger scheme.

Kim brought up security footage Wade recorded the day before. It showed the construction site above the lair. She watched again, as the woman Bonnie described met with another ninja and received a note of some kind. Kim knew she was no genius like her parents or Wade. She could see the pattern though. The timing of the chips purchase, the order to kill Kim, Yori's change of heart, from indifference to being Ron's girlfriend.

It could only mean that the ninjas were after Ron. Either they wanted to convince him to use his powers for their purposes, or they wanted to somehow take his power. Kim's death sentence was obvious in this context. They obviously figured she would protect him if she could. Kim felt shame as she remembered her previous encounters with the ninjas. She had been completely taken in by their seemingly honorable nature. Only now was she realizing, she couldn't trust anyone to be always what they seemed.

Looking back, she now understood they never had been actually trying to protect and help Ron. All their training had to have been just a way to keep tabs on him. They used her and Ron as pawns against their rival for Ron's Mystical Monkey Power. They even used an innocent child in their fight against Monkey Fist and the Yono. Kim zoomed in on the video. She saw her cousin Joss standing by Ron. It wasn't surprising. Joss wanted to be a hero and she had a bit of a hero worshiping crush on Ron. A plan began to form in Kim's mind.

Another screen came to life. Wade looked out of it at her. “Hey Kim. We got a hit on the website. They won't tell me what they want. Whoever it is, will only speak to you.”

Kim's eyebrows raised. “K, Patch them through. I might as well hear what they have to say.”

She slipped on her new wrap around sunglasses. Picked up a cute little black beret, adjusting it over her horns. There was no sense letting a complete stranger know about her recent changes.

Wade nodded at her new look. “Done.”

His image disappeared, to be replaced by a figure wearing a hooded black cloak. When the figure spoke it was with a voice that was being altered somehow. “Kim Possible. I want to hire you.”

Kim studied the figure for a few seconds before replying. “What exactly is it you wish to hire me for?”

“It seems I have enemies who want me dead. I want you to stop them.”

Kim shook her head. “How do you know they are trying to kill you?”

The figure leaned back in it's chair. “Because they have tried and failed twice. I may not be so lucky a third time.”

Kim watched how the figure moved. A smile appeared on her face. “I find it hard to believe you would want to hire me, especially when you have what amounts to a small army to protect you.”

The figure stiffened. “I have no idea what you mean.”

Kim laughed. “It might also be a bit of a problem since we are technically enemies.”

The figure shook it's head. “You don't even know who I am. You don't need to. I'm willing to pay for your services. That's all that matters.”

Kim smiled. “But I do know who you are. Why don't you remove that silly robe..? Dr. Director.”

Reaching up with her left hand, Betty Director pulled off the hood and dropped the cloak. Kim saw the woman had recently been injured. Her right arm was in a sling and it looked like her hair was slightly scorched.

Betty glared at her. “How the hell did you know it was me Possible?”

Kim smirked. “I know 16 types of martial arts. Watching how people move is second nature to me. You can disguise your face and voice, but not your body language. Now, judging from your appearance, I assume you didn't just contact me to try to lure me into a trap. So what's the real sitch?”

Betty winced as she raised her right arm slightly. “I got this injury in the second attempt on my life. The first one was just a lone assassin. This time, they tried to blow up my entire home.”

Kim held up a hand. “Just who are they? And why can't you let your Global Justice agents or Team Impossible protect you?”

Betty sighed. “It's because of who is trying to kill me that I can't rely on my agents or Team Impossible. They are simply outclassed. I need someone who will do what needs to be done. I saw how you handled the situation at Bueno Nacho. You won't let them take advantage of your better nature.”

Kim snorted. “Even though I think I've just been insulted, I believe I understand what you mean. Now, why don't you tell me exactly who it is that's trying to kill you?”

Betty reached down and picked up a photograph. It showed a young man laying on a morgue table. Kim's eyes widened as she recognized him.

Betty held the picture closer. “This is the man who first attacked me. He was dressed and acted like a ninja. The attack came not long after I attempted to persuade Ron Stoppable his girlfriend was a potential danger.”

Kim clenched her hands. If she had any doubt her assumptions of the nature of the ninjas was wrong, it was gone now. “His name was Hirotaka. He was a ninja, and you are correct, Yori is a danger.”

Betty's eye widened at this information. “How did you know?”

Kim shook her head. “That's a long story. I want to ask you something. Do you remember when you told me about the Pact? About why it was first formed?”

Betty nodded. “Of course. It was because they were all scared of another Hitler coming to power...” Betty paused for a moment. “I see now. This could be just as bad.”

Kim stared into the woman's eye. “No. It's worse. These people are trying to get Ron's power. If they do, they could be more dangerous than we can even comprehend. They are not bound by the Pact. They have no qualms about killing. If they succeed, it could be disastrous for the entire world. It would not be like someone like Dementor or Drakken taking over. If one of them actually managed to, they could be reasoned with. There's no telling how bad it would be if the ninjas did.”

Betty was surprised at Kim's impassioned speech. “For someone who is supposedly evil, you sound a lot like you did as a hero.”

Kim laughed. “Don't get me wrong Betty. I'm not the hero I used to be. I like how my life is now. It's simply in my own best interests to stop them. If they take over, the freedom of my new life will be gone. I think it's time to do something drastic.”

Betty gave her a worried look. “What do you mean by drastic?”

Kim smiled and held up her copy of the Pact. “I mean we call a truce. Then, together, we address the Council in person.”

Betty as taken aback. “But that hasn't been done since...”

Kim nodded. “Since the Pact was made. It's time for another conclave.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne's reddish-orange hair was was an unkempt mess. Her white lab coat was stained and smudged. There was an intense gleam in her eyes as she made adjustments to the console of the Genetic Zipper. All night she'd studied the super scientific machine. Now that Bonnie was gone from her care, she was putting it to use. Her mind boggled at the capabilities of the device. She couldn't believe all DNAmy used it for was making her weird mutations.

Pulling the main lever, Anne instigated her first experiment. It was, in part, based on an idea she had when she found out how the mind control chip acted on Bonnie. The mind was her bailiwick, and she wanted to see if she could duplicate the effects the chip inadvertently caused.

She smiled as the machine went to work. Who knew research could be such fun?

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Deep inside the underground complex of Global Justice headquarters, Betty Director leaned back in a chair and lifted her eye patch. She was in one of the myriad laboratories where GJ funded research was performed. This lab was where some of the best scientists in the field of cybernetics conducted their experiments. After the loss of her eye, Betty allowed herself to become one of those experiments.

The orb that was nestled in her, now exposed, eyeless socket was one of their greatest triumphs. A technician leaned over her, and using a suction extractor, removed the orb. On the outside it was a smooth white plastic shell. Inside was a complex device that allowed her to 'see' video input from any outside source the orb was programmed to receive. It was this very device that had allowed her to follow the movements of the ninja that attempted to assassinate her.

It was programmed to receive video, not only from the hidden cameras in her now destroyed home, but also from any Global Justice security camera in the entire headquarters complex. The technician uncoupled the orb from it's bio-mechanical connector and took it to the lab table where a scientist was waiting to begin work on it.

Betty replaced her patch and got up. She went over to the scientist. “I want the input codes from the defunct home cameras removed and I want them replaced with the live feed from our geosynchronous surveillance satellite over Japan.”

The scientist nodded as he opened the casing and placed the device in a special computer dock. It only took a few minutes for the changes to be made.

Ten minutes later, Betty was back in her office. Standing in front of her desk was the Assistant Commander of GJ, John Viceroy. She handed him a computer disc. “Here are the security codes and contact information you will need.”

He cleared his throat as he took the disc. “Ma'am. Are you sure this is a good idea?”

She nodded. “Yes. It has to be this way. It's for the best interests of myself, and this organization, for me to absent myself for a while. I'll keep in touch, but my whereabouts must remain completely secret.”

She stood and took hold of a large travel bag. “I'll contact you when I have more information on Task Alpha.”

Without waiting for a reply, she left the room. She stopped in her receptionist's area. Making sure she was alone, she removed a note and small black box from her pocket. Both had been mysteriously found on her desk less than an hour before. She read the note once again, making sure she had the instructions correct. Grasping her bag tightly, she flicked the switch on the box.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

There was a flash of orange light. It only lasted for a moment. After that, Betty found herself in complete darkness. From the glimpse she had, she knew she was in a large room filled with some kind of equipment.

From her left came a masculine voice. “Greetings Dr. Director. Welcome to our humble home.”

She had no idea who was speaking to her. It had been Kim, or maybe Shego, that she expected. “Is it usually this dark? Or did someone forget to pay the light bill?”

The voice laughed. “It's either this, or a blindfold I'm afraid. You may have a truce with the Possibles, but you can understand they don't want you knowing too much about their lair.”

Betty nodded, then caught herself, and spoke. “Yes I understand. I hope I won't have to stay in the dark the entire time I'm here though.”

He replied. “No. Just in this area. Now, if you would take my hand, I'll lead you to where you will be staying.”

She felt a large hand clasp hers. Slowly, he led her out of the room. They walked for a short distance. Suddenly, she felt the lurch of an elevator. She had to blink at the light when the elevator doors opened. His hand released hers. She turned to look at her escort. The tall red demonic man smiled at her.

She closed here eye and shook her head. When she opened her eye he was still there. “You're...”

Barry laughed, exposing his fangs. “I'm Barry, the Possible's Sidekick. Please follow me. Not all, but some will be explained soon.”

She couldn't help watching his tail sway as she followed him down a large corridor. He opened a door and she followed him inside. The room was a lounge. He gave her a nod. “I'll take my leave here. I have other duties to attend to.”

He walked back out the door, which closed with a whoosh, behind him.

She looked around the room. There was an entertainment center on one wall with a large screen. Seating scattered about. A bar area on another wall. And off to one side was a bubbling hot tub. In the tub she could see a head of dark hair, floating just above the water. She sat her bag down and walked over. The head turned, and Shego smiled at her.

Shego lifted a hand out of the water with a finger raised. “One second Doc.”

The hand disappeared under the water again. Moments later another head, this one covered in dripping wet red hair, broke the surface.

Kim Possible gasped and smiled at her wife. Shego returned the lecherous smile. “We have company.”

Kim wiped water out of her eyes and looked in Betty's direction. “Good afternoon Dr. Director.”

Betty stared into the slitted green eyes of the ex-hero. She was at a loss for words. Before she could find her voice, she heard a chuckle behind her. She turned and saw Anne Possible standing in the doorway wearing a tiny blue bikini.

Anne stifled her mirth. “You'll have to excuse the girls. They are still newlyweds you know.”

She walked across the room and began lowering herself into the hot tub.

Kim watched Betty's face. She could see the woman struggle with questions, and possibly a bit of shock, at what she just witnessed. “Betty. I think you should have a seat while I make a few things clear.”

Betty didn't even bother to look around for a chair. She just sat down on the floor beside the tub. “Alright, why don't you start with why you aren't doing something more productive. It was you that convinced me there was a real threat. Yet here I find you indulging yourselves, instead of doing something about it.”

Shego snarled. “Watch the tone cyclops...”

Kim put her hand on Shego's arm. “What my wife is trying to say is, you are in our home and we don't appreciate people riding around on their moral high horses here. You agreed that this was the safest place for you to stay for the duration of our truce. We agreed to accept you into our home to aid you, and as a sign of good faith. As to why we are indulging ourselves, it's simple, until the meeting with the Council tomorrow, we have done what we can in the way of preparations. Until we speak to the Council, we can't determine which course of action to take.”

Kim moved to snuggle close to Shego. This caused the dark haired woman's face to soften. “Look, until recently I didn't know how to relax and just let myself go. I've found out that it's made me better able to deal with the stresses of the world. It's been only one week since my entire world changed. It feels more like a year. So when I get the chance, I do what gives me pleasure.”

Betty couldn't believe she was getting a dressing down from a girl ten years her junior. The worst part was, Kim was right. She was a guest here and she knew better than to act as she had just done. She could blame her own stress, but it would not be totally true. She had jumped to the conclusion that because these people were villains, they were just hedonistic and lazy. There was resignation in her voice when she finally spoke. “I apologize. I let myself make assumptions I should not have.”

Oddly enough to Betty, it was Shego who replied. “Accepted. Everyone makes wrong assumptions sometimes. It takes a truly big person to admit it.”

Anne decided it was time for her to add some input. Her years of dealing with her bickering children gave her a perspective the younger women lacked. “What do you all say to just starting over? Just forget that in the outside world we have irreconcilable differences. We are going to be living and working together, so we might as well get along.”

Shego gave a short nod. “I can do that.”

Kim smiled and nodded

Betty let out a sigh. “Very well. I agree.”

Anne smiled. “OK then.” She turned to Betty. “You are welcome to join us if you want. I think you could use a bit of relaxation.”

Betty glanced down at her uniform. “I don't believe I brought a bathing suit.”

Kim cocked her head to the side, and smiled. “Not a problem. Neither Shego or I are wearing ours. It's so not the drama, we're all women here.”

Anne added. “I'm only wearing one because Barry was still here. He's not now, and won't be back until tomorrow morning.”

Betty looked from face to face. She decided she did need to relax. With a mental shrug, she stood up and began awkwardly disrobing.

Anne stepped out of the tub. “Let me help you.” She began removing the woman's uniform. “Is your arm broken or...?”

Betty winced a little as the older woman pulled the top part of her jumpsuit off. “It's just a sprained wrist.”

Anne nodded. “Well a little hot water won't do any harm then. I'll change the bandage later.”

Betty couldn't help but smile at the woman's caring bedside manner. “Thank You.”

In moments, Betty was completely naked. She tried not to appear embarrassed, as Anne helped her into the hot tub. As she settled into the water, she gave a long sigh.

Betty's curiosity finally got the better of her. She looked over at Kim. The girl's eyes and horns begged the question. “Do you mind if I ask what happened to you?”

Kim thought for a moment. She decided that it would not do any harm for Betty to know. She stood up in the tub and lifted her tail out of the water. She giggled as Betty gasped in surprise.

Kim sat back down. “Let's just say, things got a little out of hand at our welcoming party. It happened like this...”

Chapter 17

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 16: Betty in the Lair.

(August 27th 2007, 5:00 pm)

Betty would have thought the whole story a fairy tale if not for the proof sitting in the hot tub across from her. “Let me see if I have this right. You got blood from that demon guy Barry on you and it mixed with your DNA when Dr. Hall used her machine to heal you?”

Kim nodded. “Exactly. The tail as the first to appear. I didn't notice it until we were making our escape. Then my eyes changed. After that the horns and claws grew.”

Puzzled, Betty asked. “Claws?”

Kim scooted over until she was sitting close to Betty. She raised a hand out of the water. As far as Betty could see it was perfectly normal. Then Kim got a look of concentration on her face. In moments, small sharp black claws extended out of almost imperceptible slits in the tips of Kim's fingers. Kim gave her a few moments to study them, then she let the claws recede.

Shego spoke up during the demonstration. “It takes her some effort to extend them. Which is a good thing, or I'd look like a pin cushion.”

Unbidden images passed through Betty's mind at that comment. She firmly pushed them away. “So do you plan to stay like this?”

Kim shrugged. “I'm not sure. The eyes give me some trouble in bright light. But I can see very well in the dark. The claws are obviously useful if I need them.” She glanced over at her wife. “Shego thinks the horns are cute.” That got her a mischievous smile. “And the tail is just Spankin'.”

Betty was surprised at that. “You like having a tail?”

Kim smiled and nodded. “Yeah. It's not the first time I've had one you know.”

Shego and Anne laughed. They heard the monkey story before.

Kim told Betty all about how during a fight with Monkey Fist she accidentally wound up wearing a magical amulet that turned her into a monkey. By the time she was finished, Betty joined in the laughter.

The laughter slowly died, as they noticed Kim seemed to be staring off into space.

Anne became concerned. “Kimmie? What's wrong?”

Kim shook her head and leaped out of the tub. She ran across the room and grabbed her Kimmunicator. Punching the button for audio only, she contacted Wade. “Wade! I need you to check something for me.”

Wade's voice asked. “Sure Kim. What is it?”

Kim said. “Look up the stuff on the Monkey King. That time when I was turned into a monkey, Monkey Fist showed me a parchment with something about the Monkey King on it. I remember seeing an idol on there. He kept going on about taking the power of the Monkey King amulet from me. If my guess is right, that's what the ninjas may be planning to do to Ron.”

Wade replied. “I'll get right on it KP.”

Kim turned the device off and went back over to the tub. She sat down on the edge with only her legs in the water. The other women could tell she was deep in thought.

Shego moved over to her. “Care to tell the rest of us what that was all about Princess?”

Kim sighed. “It all keeps coming back to monkeys. Ron got his power from four monkey statues. The ninjas we are dealing with also have a thing for monkeys. They are an odd bunch. Even though they are Japanese, they practice Chinese Monkey Kung Fu. According to Ron, they were even founded by a master of Monkey Kung Fu. The Mystical Monkey Power is closely tied with that martial art.

Every time I've dealt with that power it's been contained in some kind of artifact. My guess is, if the power can be bestowed by these artifacts, it can also be taken in the same way. If they do manage to take Ron's power, they could then give it to themselves.” She looked at the women in front of her. “You all know what Ron did to the Lowardians. Now just try to imagine an army of ninjas with that kind of power.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dash DaMont grumbled under his breath as an overly cheerful nurse pushed his wheelchair out the hospital doors. Stupid hospital policy! He was a man. He could walk out on his own. As soon as they passed the doors, he slammed his foot down and stopped the chair. He didn't even look back at the startled nurse, as he strode to the waiting taxi. Climbing into the back seat, he said. “Airport.”

The ride wasn't even half over, when he heard a beeping from his pocket. He pulled out the Council videophone and hit the receive button. He growled irritably. “What do you want now?”

Hego appeared on the screen. “A conclave has been called. We are to gather in person to meet with a hero and a villain who have called a truce.”

Dash stared at the blue haired man. “That's never been done before. Who made the truce?”

Hego cleared his throat. “Dr. Betty Director and Kim Possible.”

Dash startled the taxi driver as he slammed his fist into the seat in front of him. “Screw that! I will not meet with that bitch Possible for any reason!”

Hego's eyes widened. “As a member of the Council, it is your...”

Dash shook his head. “No. I resign my seat. I've had enough of Possible for a lifetime. And screw the whole world saving thing. I've accepted a regional sponsorship, as far from here as I can get.”

He didn't bother shutting off the device, before throwing it out the window. He smiled as he heard it shatter on the pavement.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry frowned as he lifted his gloved hands and pulled the hood of his sweatshirt up, to better cover his horns. He stared over the heads of the crowd gathered to watch the drama playing out across the street. He was about to fail at his first major task for the Possible ladies. He watched as Jack Hench was led out the front doors of his own building, in handcuffs. Around the building swarmed numerous FBI and ATF agents.

There was no way now for him to recruit the Henchmen on his list. He began to turn away, but stopped as he saw a familiar face among the crowd. Trying not to attract attention to himself, he slowly made his way down the block until he was standing right behind the man he'd spotted. He leaned close and whispered. “Hey there cousin.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Full, and partially full, boxes were scattered around the attic room. The only furniture was a dresser, who's drawers were empty and an unfolded futon. On the futon lay Ron Stoppable with his pants down around his ankles. Amazingly enough, this time, it was on purpose. He grinned as he felt his girlfriend nibble her way up his rapidly hardening shaft. Her straight black hair hung down, so he could not see what she was doing, but he could feel every tender touch of her lips.

He moaned in delight, as he felt the moist heat of her mouth enclose his other little buddy's head. Squeezing his eyes tight, he relished the sensation, as she slowly took more and more of him into her eager mouth. His senses reeled. It was almost like he could hear wind chimes as patterns of light seemed to play over his closed eyelids. Suddenly he felt pain, as tiny claws grabbed and pulled his eyelids open.

Rufus stood on Ron's forehead and held his friends eyes open. He chattered, almost hysterically. “Ghost!”

Ron found himself staring at a ghostly visage floating in the air. The shock of seeing Sensei in his astral form caused him to jump. This caused him even more pain, as he felt Yori's teeth drag over his rapidly softening member.

Yori sat back quickly. She wondered what had caused Ron to act in such a manner.

Ron dragged a blanket over his nakedness. He yelled out. “Sensei! Th... This is a surprise!”

Yori sat up and bowed her head to the vision of her master.

The spectral image spoke. “Forgive my intrusion. I must speak of a great danger that may soon befall the world if we do not act quickly...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

BEEP... DE... BEEP... BEEP!

Kim grabbed up the Kimmunicator. “Go Wade.”

Wade gulped and blinked his eyes. He began speaking rapidly. “Turn on the TV, to GNN. There's something big going down at HenchCo.”

Shego nodded and hopped out of the hot tub. She crossed the room and picked up the remote. In moments, they all saw Jack Hench being loaded into a van with the letters FBI on the side. There were Federal agents all over the place. An announcer's voice over, told them Hench was being arrested for gun running and other yet to be named charges.

Betty slapped her hand down, causing a small geyser in the tub. “Damn that Midas!”

The other women turned to look at her.

Betty snarled. “I told that idiot not to say anything to anyone!”

Shego's brow furrowed. “Midas? Tall? Well built? Hung like a horse? As in, the masseuse?”

Betty nodded. “He as caught by my troopers when he fled your party. When I interviewed him, he told me he overheard Bonnie Senior order the gun she used from Jack Hench. I let him go on the condition he keep his mouth shut about it. Hench's lawyers are going to be very busy this time.”

Kim shook her head in confusion. “I thought Hench was a villain? How could he be arrested like this?”

Betty said. “He isn't. Even though he supplies villains with manpower and equipment, he has managed to maintain himself as a legitimate businessman.”

Anne spoke up. “Aren't we forgetting something? Barry was going there to interview potential Henchmen for us.”

Wade spoke from the Kimmunicator. “Barry's OK. He didn't get there until after this all went down. He was the one who told me it was happening. He said he was sorry he couldn't get the people we need, but he did say he found someone who would be an asset. He will be back in the morning.”

Kim breathed a sigh of relief. “K, Wade. Anything else?”

Wade shook his head. “I've got searches going for anything on the Monkey King. It may take a while. Oh! There is one bit of good news. It seems that Dash DaMont has resigned his seat on the Council.”

Kim chuckled. “That is good news. I didn't like the idea of having to deal with him at the meeting.”

Wade's image smiled. “I kinda figured that. No word on his replacement yet. I'll let you know when I hear something.”

Kim smiled. “Rockin Wade!” She turned off the Kimmunicator. “I don't know about the rest of you, but I'm getting a bit hungry. Let's get dried off and get some supper.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade stared open mouthed at the blank screen in front of him. He didn't pay any attention to the searches running on his computer system. Neither did he notice the news broadcast that was playing on another screen. He shook himself out of his daze and began a replay of the last call. He hadn't imagined it. He watched again the video Kim had not thought to block. After watching the entire thing three times in a row, he shut it off. The large lump in his pants didn't hinder him, as he saved the video onto a special, triple protected, secret hard drive.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim was biting into her second piece of pizza when the Kimmunicator sounded. “Mut u itch ade?”

Wade laughed as he watched her try to swallow. “I got some info on the Monkey King artifacts. I'll put it up on the screen.”

The large screen in the cafeteria lit up. It showed drawings of four small monkey statues. Kim immediately recognized them. They had the same poses as the four that had given Ron his Mystical Monkey Powers. The big difference was, that instead of being carved from Jade, they appeared to be a kind of black stone.

Wade continued. “According to the legend I found, they do exactly what you thought. If they are placed in the proper alignment, they will suck out the MMP from any person or object. Once they have accumulated the power, they will magically turn to Jade.”

Kim sighed. “And I'm guessing, they will then be just like the original artifacts and will be able to imbue the power?”

Wade nodded. “Right. Just the same way as Ron and Monkey Fist got the power in the first place.”

Kim inquired. “Any clue where they are?”

Wade said. “I found out where one of them is. It's in the British Museum. Two others were also in Museums, but both were stolen in the last month. There's nothing I could find anywhere as to the location of the fourth one.”

Kim nodded. “Not surprising. I bet the last one is in some hidden monkey temple somewhere. Keep searching Wade. Hopefully some clue will pop up.”

Wade smiled. “Yeah I hope so too.”

Kim turned to the others. “I guess I was right. Now we just have to find a way to keep the ninjas from getting all four of them. I have an idea about that, but until the Council meeting there's nothing that can be done.”

Shego huffed. “Chances are they will get to the one still in the museum before we can do anything anyway.”

Betty nodded. “I concur. It's the one that's in an unknown location we should concentrate on.”

Kim took another bite of pizza, this time chewing and swallowing before she spoke. “If anyone can find it, it's Wade. So we're back to waiting.”

Anne glanced at the clock. “It's pretty early still. Anyone want to watch a movie or something?”

A wicked smile appeared on Shego's face. “I've got an idea.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ten minutes later they were all gathered in the lounge. Kim and Shego were sitting next to each other on a loveseat, while Betty and Anne were in chairs facing them. All were still wearing the thick white robes they'd thrown on to eat dinner in.

Betty looked at Shego in disbelief. “You have got to be kidding!”

Kim laughed. “What's wrong Betty? Chicken?”

Betty drew her shoulders back. “This is an evil plot. That's what it is!”

Shego smirked at the one eyed woman. “No. It's a game. Nothing more or less.”

Anne gave Betty her best comforting smile. “Think of it this way. What happens in the lair, stays in the lair.”

Betty let out a deep sigh. “Fine I'll do it.”

Kim grinned. “Spankin'! You go first.”

Betty closed her eye. She knew this was a bad idea. Here she was, surrounded by three villains. The fate of the world was hanging by a thread. Deep down inside though, she knew she would enjoy this as much as the rest of them. She turned her head to the right and looked at Anne. “Truth or Dare?”

Anne smiled and pretended to think about it for a few seconds. “Dare.”

Betty was suddenly at a loss. She could dare her to do something silly... Or she could dare her to do something completely outrageous. Something that might make them decide to give up the whole idea. She went for outrageous. “I dare you to lick Shego's toes for one minute!”

Anne's eyes widened, and Shego laughed. Kim smiled as she watched her wife stick her foot out and wiggle her toes.

Anne looked at Betty. “I see how you are.” She turned and looked at Kim. “Be a dear and fix us some drinks? I think we all are going to need them.”

Betty watched as Anne slid out of her chair and knelt in front of Shego's outstretched foot. Her tongue appeared and she slowly began running it over her daughter in law's toes.

Kim returned with drinks and after watching her mom for a few moments, announced that the minute was up. She passed glasses to each of them.

Betty immediately took a large swallow of her's.

Anne got up and returned to her chair. She smiled and looked at Kim. “Truth or Dare?”

Kim immediately replied. “Truth.”

Having already figured out Betty's little ploy, Anne decided to use this chance to show her that the Possibles didn't give in that easy. “Is there anyone in this room you would not consider having sex with?”

Kim took a sip of her drink. She wasn't shocked by the question. A week ago she would have been horrified. She was pretty sure her answer would be shocking though. She smiled, as she said. “No.”

Betty gasped! She couldn't believe it. Kim Possible, once the epitome of everything good, actually considering such a thing. Then it dawned on her, she herself had been included in that single word answer. She took another drink as she pondered just how truthful Kim's answer actually was. It occurred to her they had figured out her scheme, and decided to one up her.

Kim then asked the question of Shego. “Truth or Dare Sweetie?”

Shego laughed. “You know I can't resist a dare!”

Kim knew there was not much her wife wouldn't do. She had discovered one unassailable fact early on in their relationship. Shego was a true hedonist. She would do anything that she found pleasing. Glancing over at Betty, Kim decided to give the woman a distraction from her previous answer. “K, Shego. I dare you to sit there and masturbate in front of us for a minute.”

Anne smiled. This was something she was going to enjoy watching.

Betty drained her glass. “I need to get another drink.” She started to stand, but Kim grabbed her glass.

Kim smiled. “I'll take care of that for you. I've already seen the show. You just sit there and enjoy.”

Betty had no choice. She did watch as the woman who she always thought of as one of the worst villains in the world, opened her robe and spread her legs. She watched as Shego ran a finger over her obviously aroused slit. She watched as that finger disappeared into her dripping pussy. She kept watching, even as Kim handed her another drink.

Suddenly, she was startled to hear Anne speak. “Time's up.”

Betty gulped her drink as she tried to suppress the feeling of disappointment she felt, as Shego closed her robe. She knew things were getting out of hand. The feeling she should just tell these women she wouldn't do this anymore, surged up inside her. Nobody was more shocked than her when she replied to the question Shego asked. She said. “Dare.”

Shego let her smile grow, as she thought of something. “Betty. I'm going to give you the chance to do one of my favorite things. I dare you to lick my wife's beautiful bare pussy for one minute.”

Betty dropped her empty glass in disbelief. She couldn't believe they would actually expect her to do that! She wasn't even a lesbian. While it was true, she had enjoyed experimenting in school, and in the training barracks when she first joined GJ... She stopped her own thoughts. She had enjoyed those times. But this... She felt someone lean in close to her.

Anne whispered in her ear. “Remember what I said. What happens here, stays here. I promise. Nobody will ever know.”

Betty looked at her. She could see the sincerity in the woman's face. She turned her head and looked at Kim.

Kim smiled and said. “It's OK if you want to say no. It's also OK if you want to say yes. We won't force you to do anything.”

Betty spoke so softly, she almost couldn't hear herself. “Yes.”

Time itself seemed to move sideways.

Without remembering even crossing to the young woman, she found herself on her knees, tasting her. Her tongue and lips seemed to move of their own accord, and she was just there to drink in the pleasure of it. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she remembered this was only supposed to go on for a single minute. It seemed to last forever. She found that she didn't care.

She felt hands pulling her robe off, and she didn't care. She felt fingers caress between her legs, and she willingly moved her knees apart to accommodate them. Her mouth and tongue led her into the depths of pleasure. Her hips bucked as she felt herself penetrated by thrusting fingers. A mouth suckled her breast and drove her deeper into the realm of pure sensation. Hands grasped her head and pulled her into Kim's orgasm.

Time twitched once again.

She found herself on her back. Shego's fingers and mouth worked furiously between her splayed legs. Above her, she saw Kim and Anne locked in a passionate embrace. Their legs arched just above her face. Their bodies pressed together so closely, she barely had to lift her head to taste them both. She lapped at them, one to the other and back again as she felt herself go over the edge and into darkness.

Sometime later.

Betty awoke. She lay in a bed. Soft blankets covered her naked body. Her mind felt fuzzy. She wondered if it had all been just a dream?

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 19: Deal with the Devil-ish Kimmie.

(August 29th 2007, 9:00 am)

Kim looked around at the motley group assembled in the command center of the lair. They were her team, her posse, her gang. She still hadn't decided what to call them. At the moment sleepyheads was the most applicable term. They were slowly waking as they broke their fast on coffee and danishes. Only two weeks ago most everyone here would have found it hard to believe that they would be in this current sitch.

Just to Kim's left was her mom, Dr. Anne Possible, formerly a respected neurosurgeon, wife and mother. Now a villain, divorced, and in a budding incestuous relationship with her own daughter. She was sipping her coffee and making notes on a laptop whose screen held complicated genetic sequences. Since joining her daughter in a life of villainy she had a growing fascination with the medical applications of super science.

Next to Anne was Steve Barkin. The newest member of the group. He was Kim's former teacher and Smarty Mart retail drone. He was a gruff, no nonsense, kind of person. His military and Covert Ops background was, in itself, enough to make him the perfect minion. It was Kim's respect for him that landed him the job though. As Kim's dad once said, he was tough, but fair.

Beside him was his cousin, Barry Long. Barry was a career henchman. His attempt to save Kim's life made her take to the genetically altered, demonic looking, man right off. His knowledge of the ways of villainy had also been plenty of incentive for Kim to make him their sidekick. Currently he was picking a piece of food from his fangs with one of his claws.

Dr. Betty Director was sitting directly across from Kim. She wasn't a member of Kim's group. The head of Global Justice was here because she was in hiding from assassins. She was under a flag of truce and was, since yesterday, Kim's liaison with the “good guys.” She was still coming to grips with the new found, drug induced, realization of her expanded sexuality. More so, she was realizing that, sometimes, the good way wasn't always the best way. She'd already taken a step along the dark path. That first step was when she put the same drug used on her in the water pitchers of the Council.

The youngest member of the group was next. Wade Load, teenage super genius and Kim's good friend. He had been helping Kim in her endeavors for many years. If it could be hacked, built or designed he could do it. As usual, when there was food around, he was putting it away as swiftly as possible. Lately though, it seemed more was going into height than girth. Of all of them he was the least phased by the turn to villainy. He'd been playing on the wrong side of the law since the day he got his first computer.

The last person at the table was Kim's wife, Shego. The former hero found the thrill of villainy years ago. Her greatest passion was for her wife, followed closely by thievery. She loved a good violent fight as much as she loved hot passionate sex. As Kim's rival they fought for years. The fighting had turned into a mating dance without either of them realizing it. Now they were as one. Noticing her wife looking at her, she sensuously licked at the cherry filling in the center of her danish and winked.

Kim suppressed a laugh at her wife's ribald behavior. She needed Shego's playfulness right now. Yesterday she had a major blow when her own grandmother had soundly denounced her and her mother for turning to evil. Sometime during the night she decided she would no longer let other people's judgments rule her life. Even though she had been forced into villainy by circumstances beyond her control, she found it to be truly liberating. She looked at the people gathered with her and vowed to live how she wanted to. If someone didn't like it, well they could go take a flying leap.

Wade consumed the last of the pastries and let out a resounding burp. The boy chuckled as he noticed he now had everyone's attention. He figured since he had it, he might as well put it to use and start his report. “Construction of Team Stoppable's headquarters is almost done. They should be moving in sometime tomorrow.”

He paused and glanced at Betty Director.

Kim saw his concerned look. “Go ahead Wade. Tell us the rest. I don't think Betty is going to misuse what she learns here against us in the future.”

Betty was surprised at the confidence Kim was showing in her. When she first arrived Kim treated her as an adversary. Since they were, that only made sense. The restrictions placed on her lessened though. She was allowed anywhere in the lair now, where at first she'd been confined to the living level. Now Kim was letting her in on secrets that could be used against her in the future. Betty began re-evaluating things in her mind.

Wade continued. “I have complete control of all their computer systems and security.” He hit a few keys on his console keyboard. The large screens surrounding them began showing images from the interior of the mostly completed building. “We have full access to everything that happens there.”

Kim grinned. “Spankin!”

Steve chimed in. “A plus work Mr. Load.” He embarrassingly looked around. “Umm... Force of habit.”

Kim laughed. “K, let's take a look at the info from GJ.”

Betty nodded towards Wade. He brought up a satellite image on one of the screens. She said. “This was taken by a GJ surveillance satellite a week ago. It shows nothing at the location given on the map.” The image on the screen changed. “This was taken yesterday. You can see that there is a large stone structure at that location now. Everyone at GJ is mystified as to how it could have gotten there.”

Kim stood and walked over to the screen. “Wade zoom in as much as you can.” The image got bigger and slightly more blurry. “Look here, at the base. See the loose earth and tumbled stones? I'd hazard a guess that like other monkey temples I have come across in the past it was underground. Someone used a incantation to raise it up. That means we may be too late.”

Anne frowned. “Then they already have the last artifact?”

Kim shook her head. “Maybe, but judging by the ones I've been in before there's a chance they haven't got it yet. Those temples are filled with all sorts of nasty booby traps. The one in Cambodia I got an artifact out of years ago was ingeniously deadly. I'd be willing to bet they are going to use Ron to get the idol. His MMP would give him a good chance of getting it, and himself, back out.”

Barry scratched the base of one of his horns. “I don't get it. If they knew where it was, why didn't they just tell him in the first place? Why go though the pretense of having Global Justice decode the map?”

Kim sat back down. “Because they are playing him. They can't just hand everything to him on a silver platter. There's too much risk that he'll start to wonder about it. I figure they will try to keep him clueless right up to the point of stealing his power. The unfortunate part is, we can't let him figure it out either. If he does, there's a chance he'll do something that makes them change tactics. If they do, we may have no way of finding out what they are up to in time.”

Betty looked at Kim. “If that's true, how long should I tell my people to wait before giving the information to Stoppable?”

Kim pondered for a few moments. “We can't stall for long. I'd say day after tomorrow. Any later than that and they will get suspicious.”

Shego sighed and looked at her wife. “So we're really gonna go through with this crazy plan of yours?”

There was a gleam in Kim's eyes as she replied. “Oh yeah, by the time we are done with those ninjas, they'll wish they had gone into rice farming.”

Shego rolled her eyes. “Well I guess that means I get to go pay a visit to the blue menace.” Her eyes filled with a pleading look. “Are you really sure we need his help?”

Kim grinned. “It's the best way. We still have the backup if he says no. I think he'll say yes though. He got such a big kick out of saving the world from the Lowardians. I don't think he could resist this.”

Shego was tempted to pull out the PDP on her wife, but she relented. She had a better way of getting back at her wife for making her do this. “Alrighty then. I'm off to see the old boss.” She stood and pulled Kim to her feet. She gave her wife a long passionate kiss. “Keep that warm for me til I get back.”

She wore an evil grin as she turned and strode out of the room.

Kim felt herself melting. She turned back to the group and saw the expected mix of amused smiles and lustful stares. She clear her throat. “Alright people, put a hold on the naughty daydreams. Everyone has stuff to do. Let's get to it.”

The group broke apart. Wade went off to his lab. Barry and Steve left to go on a supply run. Betty sat down at the communications console to contact GJ. While Anne and Kim headed towards the genetics lab.

As they walked down the corridor, Anne got a bemused smile on her face. “I can't believe she did that.”

Kim chuckled. Shego's kiss had done what it always did. She was practically burning with desire. “I can. She just loves torturing me like that.”

Anne laughed as they passed through the door to the lab. “Well I do hope you get her back for that.”

A very naughty grin crossed Kim's face. “I always do.”

Anne turned toward her daughter. “How do you plan to pay her back for getting you all hot and bothered, then leaving you like that?”

Kim stared deeply into the beautiful blue eyes before her. “I plan to do this.”

She reached out and pulled Anne close.

Even as she let herself be pulled up against her daughters body, Anne whispered. “Not here.”

Kim leaned in and licked the lobe of her mother's ear. “Right here.”

Gasping at the gentle flick of her daughter's tongue, Anne reached around and ran her hands up Kim's back. “What if someone comes in?”

Kim ran her tongue along Anne's jaw, to her lips. “Let them.”

Her lips brushed her mother's.

The kiss began gently then grew to almost a frenzy. Both of them knew that the very wrongness of their mutual desire was just making them want it all the more. It was totally wrongsick, and that was just fine with them.

Even as she became more aroused, Anne managed to pull back from the kiss. “She really got you going didn't she?”

Kim could only nod and moan as her need built into a raging bonfire.

Anne reached down and felt the heat radiating from between her daughter's legs. She placed her lips next to her daughter's ear. Her voice was a low, sensual, purr. “Let mommy kiss it and make it all better.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. Vivian F. Porter, robotics expert and former Miss Teen Middleton, was painting her toenails bright red. She was staying home from work today. As the head of the Robotics Research Division at the Middleton Space Center she could set her own hours. Home, she was still getting used to calling this enormous house her home. James asked her to move in with him three days ago. She had been delighted to move in with her lover. If only Anne were here too, it would be perfect. She understood why Anne couldn't be though. She knew all about the circumstances surrounding Anne's absence.

The three of them had been lovers for a long time now. They had grown very close to each other. They shared everything, including secrets. Vivian loved the whole clandestine aspect of the lifestyle that was forming since Anne decided to turn villain. She was used to being sneaky about things. For years she hidden her true self. She had even created a robotic stalking horse to hide the fact that inside the blonde bombshell was a robotics genus.

She leaned forward on the couch and blew on her wiggling toes. Her foot was propped up on the coffee table. She propped her other long bare leg up beside it to admire her work. Had she been back in her old apartment she would have been nude. She was raised a nudist and enjoyed it as much and as often as she could. It was something else she was getting used to. With two teenage boys in the house they decided going nude might be a problem. In deference to that she was wearing a thin white t-shirt and very short shorts. She figured, in a few months, she could start introducing them all to the joys of nudism.

Suddenly, an odd feeling crept over her. The house was quiet... Too quiet. Now that she thought about it, she hadn't seen or heard Jim and Tim since breakfast. Deciding it was better to be safe than sorry, she went to look for them. She combed the entire house, but found no sign of them anywhere. It wasn't until she decided to check the back yard that she found them. They were out past the large swimming pool. She smiled at how much like their father they were, as she watched them assembling a rocket.

She called out to them. “What are you two up to?”

They paused in their work and looked at her standing in the shadowy back porch doorway. Large smiles appeared on their faces. One of them yelled. “We're building a rocket to launch some satellites Wade sent us into orbit.”

Vivian wasn't in the least bit surprised by this. It had been one of their homemade spy satellites that helped gather information during the Invasion. She stepped out into the bright sunlight. Giving them a good look at what she was wearing. “Mind if I help?”

The twins almost forgot entirely what they were doing as she approached. Hormones waged a brief war with scientific endeavor. Science won... Barely. The brothers grinned. They whispered as she got closer. “Hick-a-bik-a-boobs!” “Hottie-Sha!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

“Are you more comfy now my dearest?” Junior asked, as he fluffed the already fluffy pillows surrounding his wife.

Bonnie smiled, that was about the only thing she could do without it hurting. She hoped the pain pills would kick in soon. Her usually fit and lovely body was a mass of bruises. Many of those were covered by casts and bandages. She also had a headache that didn't seem to want to go away. That wasn't surprising though, after all she was recovering from brain surgery, along with everything else.

The greatest pain she felt wasn't in her body though. It was in her ego. She had been used. More than anything, she wanted to be able to exact her revenge on the people who had made her into nothing more than a sick murderous beast. Between the spate of apologizing, both her husband and father in law were constantly agreeing, payback must be sought. Right now Senior Sr. was looking into ways to make that happen.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

With his machete a blur, Dash DaMont cut his way through the dense undergrowth. Only one day into his new life and he was on his first mission. Villagers from one of the remotest areas of the country needed his help. He wasn't exactly sure what the problem was however. He spoke the local language, but they used a pretty obscure dialect. The best he could understand was that a giant stone monkey had appeared and was eating people.

He almost fell as the undergrowth gave way to a rock strewn clearing. The villagers who had followed his path began pointing and exclaiming. Rising up higher than the canopy of trees was a stone building. It seemed to be carved in the shape of a giant crouching monkey. The entrance was the monkey's enormous, tooth filled, maw. As he examined it, the villager's words became much clearer.

He saw a series of footprints that led into the mouth. There were none leading away. A few of the prints were of bare feet, but others were boot prints. People had gone in and not come back out. He motioned for the villagers to stay back. Squaring his shoulders, he strode toward the entrance. If people were trapped inside this odd monkey structure, he would rescue them. Darkness enclosed him as he passed the sharp stone teeth.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss Possible was packing her possessions into her backpack once again. Tomorrow she would be moving into Team Stoppable's headquarters. Ron was enthusiastic about her joining the team and moving in. Although she appeared just as happy about it as Ron, his girlfriend Yori wasn't. It wasn't anything she could put her finger on, but Joss could tell the Japanese woman didn't like her much.

She hoped she hadn't given away her true feelings about Ron dating the Ninja. In Joss's mind, there was only one girl for Ron, herself. She made up her mind when she set out, she would become his girlfriend, no matter what. Only weeks ago, she rejoiced when she found out Ron and Kim were no longer a couple. Her hopes were rapidly dashed when she found out about Yori.

Now with Kim and aunt Anne turning to villainy, Joss saw her chance. She could help Ron with saving the world, and work on putting herself in Yori's place in Ron's affections. It wasn't that she hated Yori. The woman just stood in the way.

Joss lifted the bag and carried it into the living room of her aunt June's house. There was nobody here but her. Her aunt was at work, and cousin Larry was at school. She sat the bag down by the door, as she wondered what to do with herself for the rest of the day. She sat on the couch and turned on the TV. Even as she watched some silly soap opera her mind wandered. She caught herself almost chanting over and over... “Mrs. Jocelyn Stoppable.”

She lay back and daydreamed what their wedding would be like. Something roused her from her wishful fantasy. It was a very familiar voice whispering in her ear. It said. “I can help you get what you want.”

Joss sprang up and looked around in a panic. There was nobody. She began to wonder if her mind was playing tricks on her. How could she have possibly have heard Kim's voice? Her eyes began to blur... No, something blurry was in front of her! In seconds, the blur resolved itself into her redheaded cousin.

All Joss could do was stare. It was Kim, but there were obvious differences. Horns, eyes, tail, and a very skimpy red outfit. Her cousin looked like something out of one of those Frank Frazetta fantasy art posters her Pa was a fan of.

Kim smiled and sat on the couch. She patted a spot next to her. “Have a seat Joss. I won't bite. I just want to talk.”

Remembering what the, then invisible, Kim had whispered in her ear, she sat. “Did ya mean it? What y'all said?”

Kim nodded. “Yes. I'll help you. You just have to do a little something for me first...”

A/N: This chapter is dedicated to Frank Frazetta (February 9, 1928 – May 10, 2010). May his visions continue to inspire forever.

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 22: Yori Unmasked.

Bonnie awoke to the sound of crickets. The damn things were really loud. It was like they were right there in the hotel room with her. She shook her head and pulled her leg out from under her loudly snoring husband. She smiled sleepily as she sat up in the bed. He had been very glad to have her back in good health again. In fact he had been very glad, over and over, all night long. She stretched languidly. Her body was a bit sore, but that wasn't surprising.

Not only had Junior been quite vigorous in his attentions, there was also the dancing the previous evening. Bonnie loved to dance. She'd spent most of her childhood doing ballet. When she got to know Junior and found he also loved to dance, it was wonderful. Of course, his idea of dancing was pretty much shaking it to the beat. Last night she found out just how much Pops Senior loved to dance too.

The club they went to was much more upscale than the usual dance hall Junior would take her to. Not only had it been strictly formal, but the band turned out to be a real orchestra. From the very first dance, she was hard pressed to keep up with the elder Senior. Tango, Foxtrot, Rumba, he performed them all with an ease and grace that literally swept her off her feet. She recalled, with some embarrassment, the last dance of the night. Who knew a man of his age could pull off the Lambada?

It was no wonder the muscles in her lower back were protesting this morning. She stood and made her way across the dark bedroom to the lavish bathroom. The carpet tickled the soles of her bare feet as she went. She flipped on the lights and blinked at the brightness. Her eyes were watering, as she stepped to the vanity area. She yawned as she looked into the mirror. The yawn turned into a shocked scream.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The long black limousine pulled up in front of the most expensive hotel in Tokyo. A doorman rushed forward. He opened the car's door and bowed deeply as Anne and Shego stepped out. For a moment, Anne stared up at the glamorous building.

Shego didn't even bother looking, she stayed here a few times in the past. She turned and stuck her head in the lowering window of the limo. Barry sat inside, dressed in the same outfit he wore on his visit to HenchCo. Next to him sat Cee-Cee, who now sported straight black hair and Japanese facial structure.

She gave him a small nod. “You two set?”

He patted the large bag on the floor next to him. “Sure thing. We'll be waiting for you at the rendezvous.”

She pulled her head back, as he gave instructions to the driver. Shego turned to find Anne still marveling at the thirty story, pagoda style, building. “Trust the Seniors to pick the ritziest place in Japan to meet.”

Anne tore her gaze away and looked at Shego. “It's simply beautiful.”

Shego smiled. “Yeah, maybe once all this is over we'll all come stay here for a few days. The hot spring baths they have here make our hot tub look like a puddle.”

Anne grinned at the thought of the fun they could have in an outdoor hot spring. She glanced over and saw the doorman unloading the cars trunk. She nudged Shego with her elbow and nodded towards him.

Shego stepped over to him. “Please take those to the private helicopter on your helipad.”

He nodded, and once again bowed to them, as he took the two large bags away.

A few minutes later, Shego rang the bell of the penthouse suite. The door was opened by a, still pajama clad, Señor Senior Senior. Anne had to suppress a giggle as she saw that the PJ's were covered in dollar signs.

He motioned them inside. “Welcome, welcome ladies. Do forgive my inappropriate attire. We have had a bit of a crisis this morning.”

Shego looked at him. “The ninjas?”

He shook his head as he led them into the sitting area. “No. I am afraid this is a crisis of our own making.”

There in the siting area were two people. One was Junior, who was only dressed in a pair of boxers. The other was, presumably, Bonnie. It was difficult to tell since she was wearing a completely encompassing cloak with a hood. Señor Senior Senior motioned for them to have a seat.

Anne asked. “What's the problem?”

It was Junior that answered her. “It is that cursed DNAmy! She has... Has...”

Bonnie interrupted him. “It's my fault. I should have gone to you. Instead, we went to DNAmy and she healed me, but she couldn't resist messing with me too.”

A worried look crossed Anne's face. She had been studying the genetic equipment they got from DNAmy's ruined lab. It was capable of things she never before dreamed of. She suppressed a shudder, as she wondered what the insane woman had done. “How bad is it?”

Bonnie stood and pulled back the cloak's hood. Anne gasped as the girl's face came into view. The eyes were the first thing she noticed. They were easily twice the size they had been. The turquoise irises were now split by slitted pupils, just like Kim's. It took a moment for the rest to sink in. On either side of her upper lip were three long whiskers, and sprouting from her brown hair, were large furry pointed ears. Bonnie dropped the cloak and they all gasped as they saw the long furry tail she now sported.

Bonnie sobbed and they could see the small pointed fangs in her mouth. “I woke up like this. I was fine yesterday!”

Anne looked her over. “Same delayed process as what happened to Kim. I'm betting, this time, it was on purpose. Amy probably wanted to make sure you were far away before any changes happened. I should be able to fix this. All I'll need is some of Bonnie's DNA that's not been tampered with. A hair or blood sample will do.”

Señor Senior Senior tilted his head in thought. “I do not believe that to be a problem. I am sure that hair from our home would do the trick.”

Shego took a long look at Bonnie's tail. “That's all fine and dandy, but it's gonna have to wait. We're on a tight schedule.” She grinned at Bonnie. “Besides, I for one think you make a cute Cat-girl.”

Bonnie hissed and started to lunge toward Shego. She stopped and squeaked in surprise as small, sharp, claws extended from the tips of her outstretched fingers.

Even though he was as surprised as the rest of them, Junior jumped up and wrapped his arms around his wife. He had studied with Shego in the art of fighting. He had no desire for his wife to come to harm.

Señor Senior Senior nodded approvingly at his son's actions. “I must ask. How will this affect the plan?”

Seeing that Bonnie wasn't going to attack her now, Shego decided to let it go. His question was a good one. There was no way Bonnie was going to be able to do her part like this. Kim would probably be pissed at her, but Shego knew what she had to do. She turned to the elder Senior. “We'll just have Bonnie and Anne trade places once we're ready to head in. Until then, we just stick to the plan as is.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron Stoppable began the long slow climb to consciousness. At the end of the trek was darkness. He couldn't see anything. Something was covering his head. He tried to reach up and remove whatever it was. This brought a new realization, he couldn't move either. His hearing was unaffected. The chains that rattled as he tried to move told him that.

Panic was about to set in until he heard his girlfriend's voice. “You have finally awoken.”

The black hood was pulled off his head. The first thing he saw didn't do anything to lessen his unease. An unconscious, and similarly chained, Joss lay on the floor in front of him. He looked down at himself and tried, once more, to move. The chains that bound him were very secure and there was some kind of ornate necklace around his neck. Twisting his head, he looked up and saw Yori standing above him.

He gasped. “Yori! What happened? Where are we? Were we attacked or something?”

Yori gave him a malicious smile. “Yes you were indeed attacked. Your enemies used superior cunning and deception to capture you.”

Ron shook his head in disbelief. “Well I tell you. I am so glad you're here. Help me get out of these chains and we'll escape.”

Yori laughed. “My master truly overestimated you Ron Stoppable. You are so ignorant that, even now, you do not see the truth.”

Another voice spoke. “She is the enemy Ron.”

He swung his head and saw Joss looking up at Yori. The look on her face reminded him of how Kim used to look when facing off with a villain. “Joss! What are you saying?”

Yori snorted derisively. “She speaks the truth. How glad I am to put this charade behind me! The pretense of love for such a slug as you has sickened me! Still I carried out my master's orders. Far was it beneath my abilities to ensnare one such as you. It is well that you awoke before the end so I could tell you this to your face. You are a worthless idiot. Your mind and body are lacking in every respect. That includes your tiny and unworthy penis. The only part of you I care for is the power that you hold, but never deserved!”

He couldn't believe his ears. This was just so totally wrong. Yori would never say stuff like this! His brain felt like it was going to explode, as he tried to figure it out. Suddenly, he had a thought. “I get it! Somebody's using mind control on you... Or no… Mind swap! That's it!”

Yori's peals of laughter caused him to tremble. She leaned down and stared him in the eyes. “Truly you are a pathetic creature! All this time, years of leading you around like the simpleton you are. So easy it was. Hear me well, I am your enemy. I am the one who will take both your life and your power!”

She raised up and turned away from him. She walked across the small room and picked up a small black case.

The case opened in her hands. Inside was a small vial and a syringe. She filled the syringe from the vial and walked back. “I tire of trying to explain the obvious to a fool. This will quiet you so that I may enjoy the rest of my triumphant journey home.”

Ron began to feel stomach churning fear. The last time he had felt this way, was in that final battle with the Lowardians. Yori's words were sinking in. Everything he knew, began to crumble away in his head. How could he not have seen it? As if yanked by a rope strung of memory, words floated through his brain... “She's a ninja! That's my problem. They are spies and assassins, deceivers and saboteurs. None of them can be trusted. If I had my way I'd ship her back to whatever dark hole she crawled out of!” … Dr. Director tried to warn him. He rebuffed her, when he should have listened.

His stomach fell. He knew now that he had been stupid. He looked over at Joss. His stupidity had put her in trouble too. He had to do something. There was only one thing. If Yori wanted his power, well, he'd give it to her! He squeezed his eyes tightly closed and summoned his Mystical Monkey Power.

Yori's voice filled his ears. The sound of her words were taunting. “Try all you want. You cannot use what you don't deserve any longer. That amulet around your neck suppresses all magics.”

His eyes opened. He had not felt the power. Shame flooded through him. He had failed. He looked up and saw Yori kneeling next to Joss. She was about to stick the needle into the bound girl's arm. He was quite puzzled to see Joss was smiling.

Her grin got bigger as she watched Yori approach her first. This was perfect. She spoke with slow measured tones. “You know. Ninjas aren't the only ones good at deception.”

Her head jerked up and impacted with the surprised ninja's face. Yori fell backwards onto the floor. Flexing, the brown haired girl caused the battle suit she was wearing to shred the chains binding her. She made it to her feet at the same time as the ninja. Ignoring Ron's gasp of surprise, she kicked out and caused the ninja to back away. Her face was set in a look of concentration as she moved toward her foe.

Yori felt blood pour from her broken nose, as the teenager closed in on her. The bitch had gotten lucky to get that one shot. Her fellow ninjas would later feel her wrath for not binding the girl well enough. Now, however, she was going to beat this upstart to death. Yori stopped backing away and assumed an attack stance. She waited until just the right moment and, like the mantis, she struck.

The girl saw the attack coming long before it was launched. She reached out and grabbed the foot with both hands, well before it impacted. A smile grew on her face as she saw the astonishment of the ninja. Her smile widened as she put all her, nanobot enhanced, strength into twisting the leg. The snapping of bones reverberated in the small room. It was quickly followed by the screams of pain. She released the leg and laughed as the ninja fell to the floor.

Yori felt pain like she never felt before. She looked up into the girl's face and felt fear. The girl leaned down and spoke softly. “Here's a little trick my wife taught me.”

Yori had only seconds to comprehend the implications of that statement, before a foot struck her head and sent her into the waiting arms of darkness.

Ron wasn't sure what just happened. It had all been so fast. Now it was like time was coming to a halt. He watched Joss turn towards him. She smiled down as she pulled the chains that bound him apart. They snapped like dry twigs in her grasp. She helped him to his unsteady feet.

Releasing him, she asked. “Are you OK?”

He gulped and tried to speak. “I... I think so. What did you say to her before you kicked her? I heard... I mean, I thought I heard you say...”

She looked into his bewildered eyes. “You heard right Ron. I'm not Joss.” She reached out and grasped his arm. “It's me, Kim.”

Exactly as she knew it would happen, Ron fainted. Kim gently lowered him to the floor. Looking around the cabin of the small executive jet, she was thankful none of the other ninja aboard had come to investigate the noise of the fight. She wanted to stay with Ron and tell him everything, but she knew the rest had to be taken care of before the party guests arrived.

Using what was left of the chains, she quickly tied Yori tightly. She didn't need to be worrying about being attacked from behind, as she sought out the rest of the enemy. She took one last look around the cabin as she willed her suit into stealth mode. Slowly, she cracked open the door to the forward part of the plane. Looking through the door she saw two more black clad people. She also saw why they had not come to Yori's aid. Both were watching a movie, and had earphones on.

She quietly moved into the cabin. As she moved closer, she reached into her belt pouch and extracted a small bag. She moved until she was just behind the two of them and opened the bag. Holding it up, she let a few sprinkles of blue dust drift down onto each of their heads in turn. She closed the bag and backed up a couple steps. A few seconds later, both ninja disappeared in a flash of orange light.

She moved to the door to the cockpit. This time she didn't bother trying to sneak inside. She held the bag up to the vent and blew a small amount of tracking powder through it. She saw the flash under the door frame. Opening the door, she found the expected empty cockpit. She quickly surveyed the controls and sighed with relief to find the plane was already on autopilot. She let the stealth field fade, and made her way back to the rear.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

An alarm sounded and lights flashed around the perimeter of the receiving area. Global Justice troopers snapped to attention at their posts along the top of the wall and in the towers. Two figures rushed out of the guard post and ran up the stairs on the outside of the wall. Steve Barkin and Candida Du reached the upper walkway and stood with the rest of the troopers.

Steve picked up a megaphone. “Listen up people! This is what we've been preparing for. I don't have to remind you how dangerous these people are, but I will anyway. If they approach the wall, stun them. If they make any sudden moves, stun them. If they look at you funny, STUN THEM!”

He lowered the megaphone and smiled at the vigilant look in the eyes of the troopers. Seconds later, there was a flash and two ninja appeared in the center of the compound. They stood up and removed headphones from their ears. They looked at the array of armed troopers and raised their hands above their heads.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim's Kimmunicator beeped as she was belting, the still unconscious, Ron into a seat. She pushed a button. “Go Wade.”

Wade grinned out of the screen. “Knock, knock. You have company.”

Kim smiled. “I like company. Thanks Wade.”

She shut off the device and walked into the next compartment. She shut and locked the door behind her. From her belt pouch, she pulled a small face mask and put it over her mouth and nose. Stepping to the outside hatch, she flipped the safety off, and twisted the lever. With a rush of air, the door swung in and to the side. She grabbed one of the seat backs and leaned outward. In the sky above, she saw the Senior's helicopter.

A line began extending down, until it hung right in front of the plane's open hatch. She reached out and grabbed it. It took her two tries, but she managed to attach the cable to the emergency hook by the door with one hand. Once she was sure it was secure, she once again leaned out and waved her arm at the copter. She moved away from the door and looked out a window as the copter began lowering and moving to the side.

A few seconds later, she saw four helmeted and masked figures slide down the line towards the plane. One by one, she helped them into the plane. As soon as they were inside she swung the door closed. She turned and pulled off the oxygen mask. The attack was swift and without mercy. She was knocked completely off her feet as her wife's lips engulfed her's.

A few seconds later, she managed to push Shego off her. Giving her wife a mischievous grin, she said. “You know, I don't think we should tell Joss about that.”

Chapter 24

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 23: De Mortius Nil Nisi Bonum.

Dr. Drakken paced back and forth in the command center of the Possibles lair. The blue skinned scientist was worried. His worry started while he and Wade were repairing the damage done to Cee-Cee in Africa.

He glanced over to where the young genius was explaining how tracking powder worked to Kim... No... Joss Possible. Even though it was his own rebuilt brain switching machine the girls used to swap their minds, he still got confused about which was which.

His concern had been growing ever since the Possibles left for Japan. It made him wonder if he was actually going as crazy as many people thought he already was. Maybe he had not really seen that look of calculating malice in her robotic eyes? It was such a fleeting thing, only happening after he activated some of the old programming to bypass the damage caused in her central processor.

He thought back to how the female android came into being. It wasn't as if he'd really lied about building her, he did, but there was more to it than that. She was actually built years ago. One of the three original Bee-Bee triad he constructed before he knew his then arch enemy was the daughter of one of his old school mates. For years he thought her destroyed and lost to whatever scrap heap Global Justice put such things they collected.

Only a short time ago, with a late night knock on his lair's door, she returned to him. Rebuilt, wearing a synthetic epidermis, and completely scrambled in the programming. It was a wonder she could function well enough to track her creator down.

Even with his own formidable skills, he couldn't find out what happened to her in the intervening years, or make a crack in the mess programmed into her. Instead, he simply overwrote a large portion of it. Making her, once again, his loyal servant.

He had to of imagined it. She was functioning perfectly. Still...

He jammed his hands into his pockets and continued his nervous pacing.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry Long stood at the base of Mt. Yamanuchi. The top of the mountain, far above, was obscured by a seemingly ever present layer of clouds. He and Cee-Cee were looking up at a point much lower. After a quick check of the map Wade provided, Barry pointed to a ledge about two hundred meters up the shear face of the mountain. “That's the spot, right there.”

Cee-Cee nodded. “Accessibility is limited, but it is not beyond my capability. I require the rope.”

Barry dug in his pack and handed her a coil of ultra thin climbing rope. He watched as she looped the rope over her shoulder and began ascending with an ease and agility no human could match. It only took her a couple minutes to climb the distance. The rope came lowering back down. He made a loop at the end and secured it around himself. She effortlessly pulled him up to join her on the narrow ledge. Together, they began searching the cracks and crevices.

Cee-Cee called out. “I have located the shaft.”

Barry grinned as he navigated a narrow ledge to join her. “Good work.”

He pulled off his pack and began digging through it. From it, he extracted a small box attached to a fan like device. He placed it in the opening of the air shaft leading deep into the core of the mountain. Digging in the pack once again, he pulled out a plastic bag filled with blue powder. He opened the box, filled it with the tracking powder, and sealed it shut.

Cee-Cee handed him a small remote control. He pressed a button and a tiny light appeared on the box. He smiled. “That's it. All the air shafts are all rigged. Now all we have to do is wait to meet with the others.”

Deep inside Cee-Cee's core processor a set of hidden, and partially corrupted, programs loaded. [Situational parameters met. Initiate enemy demoralization protocols. Activate synthetic pheromone dispenser. Commands: Dispatch target. Upload unit data. Self destruct.]

Cee-Cee gave him a cheerfully seductive smile. “How long until time for the meeting?”

He checked his watch. “About 45 minutes.”

She moved closer to him with a sinuous grace. “How shall we spend that time?”

Her closeness made him suddenly realize just how desirable she was. All thoughts of the mission fled from his conscious mind. “I think I know the perfect way.”

He began unzipping his pants.

Her smile got wider as she wrapped her arms around his waist. “I have a better idea.”

Her grip tightened until it was almost crushing his ribs. She picked him up and walked to the edge. Ignoring his strained attempts at escaping, she leaped over the precipice. Her jump sent them both hurtling down, toward the rocky ground far below.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade glanced behind him at the pacing Drakken. He wished, for the umpteenth time, the man would just sit down somewhere. It was starting to get on his nerves. Turning back to the display in front of him, he continued his explanation. “So you see, when the powder comes in contact with a person, their body heat activates it. My scanners can then lock onto it.” He pointed out the air shafts on the screen. “When Kim gives the word, Barry and Anne... No, Bonnie... Drat! I forgot they had to change that part of the plan. Anyway, they will activate the fans and it will blow the powder all through the underground complex of caves.”

He changed the display. “Once it has spread, I wait for Kim's signal, and POOF. All the ninjas get teleported, via the relays in my satellites, to the holding facility at the prison.”

Joss looked away from the screen. “That there is a pretty nifty idea.” Her look became inquiring. “But if'n you can do all that, why's cousin Kim and them gotta be going in there like they are?”

Wade tapped a few keys and the image changed again. On the screen was a picture of an elderly Japanese man. He had a long white mustache and beard. In his wrinkled face were a pair of glittering eyes and a comforting smile. He looked like nothing more than a kindly old grandfather. “He's the reason. Nobody knows his real name, he just goes by Sensei, which means teacher. He's the leader of the Yamanuchi Clan. Don't let his looks fool you. Along with being a martial arts master, he has some dangerous magical powers. We can't be sure if he can be captured like the rest of the ninjas. That's why Kim needed your body. It's the only way she can get close enough to surprise him. Anne, Junior and Cee-Cee, who is the only one that speaks Japanese, will be sneaking in posing as the ninjas that came to kidnap her and Ron. It's the best chance to catch them all together, and make sure they take him down too.”

Joss shook her head. “That sounds a mite complicated ta me.”

Wade laughed. “That was just a simple version of the whole plan. There are lots of variables but, if everyone does their part, it should be a walk in the park.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Global Justice surveillance satellite SGW0027 sat in a geosynchronous orbit above Japan. It's high power camera pointed at a single, cloud shrouded, mountain. The lenses of the camera could pick out any single object as small as four centimeters in size. It's video feed was being sent, in real time, to Betty Director's implant. She had been “keeping an eye” on that mountain since the moment she found out it was the ninja's secret dwelling place. Most of the time all she could see were clouds, but now and then she would catch a glimpse of the ground below.

At the moment, she was in conference with her second in command and the head of Special Projects. They were going over the details of Task Alpha. “John, I want you to head the task force in charge of transporting the prisoners. I know it's a short haul, but these people are dangerous.” She turned to Candida. “You continue on at the receiving area for now, I..”

For a moment the clouds over Mt. Yamanuchi broke. Betty glimpsed something that sent fingers of dread up her spine. She stood and started walking out of her office. She called back over her shoulder. “Change of plans. Du, you will assume temporary command here. I'm going into the field. I'll fill you in later, shit just hit the fan.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron glared at Kim as he continued his attempts to pry the magical amulet from around his neck. “Damn it Kim! You could have told me. We used to be friends. You know I...”

She cut him off. “You would what? Tell me to go screw myself, like you did to Betty Director?”

His shoulders slumped. Her remark stung. Feelings of guilt replaced the anger he had been feeling towards Kim. “Yeah, I messed up. You're right.” He jerked a thumb at the still unconscious Yori. “She was right. I'm just a useless failure.”

Kim clenched her hands tightly, trying to keep her anger in check. She was getting sick of Ron's ego-swings. For years she supported him when he was on a low, and tried to deflate him when he was over the top. She was tempted to strap a parachute to his back and throw him out of the plane. She was in no mood for this anymore. If the information she received a few minutes ago from Betty was correct, someone she cared about was laying dead at the base of the ninja's mountain. Almost as bad, the plan they so carefully worked out was now circling the toilet bowl.

The simple fact was, if there was any chance of pulling this off now, she needed Ron Stoppable. Her teeth ground together. Silently she vowed to herself, if they got through this sitch, she was done with Ron once and for all. For now though, it was back to the ego stroking she had become an expert at.

She lay a hand on his arm. “That's not true and you know it. You saved the whole world from the Lowardians. When it really counted, you stepped up.”

He shook his head. “With the MMP.” He pulled one last time on the amulet. “I don't even have that now. Face it KP, I'm a screw up and I always have been.”

Kim sighed. “Not when you stop and think first, you aren't. Every time you set yourself a goal and worked towards it you, succeeded. You're a great cook, something I'll never be. You decided to become the school mascot, and even when nobody thought it was a good idea, you went ahead and proved everyone wrong.”

Ron whined. “But KP, that's minor stuff. Nothing like...”

Kim put her hand over his mouth. “No it's not! It's only minor if you think it is! Let me remind you of something else. Remember Gill? You overcame your childhood fears, and completely alone, you made a plan and took him down. That's something that's not in the least bit minor. AND you did it without monkey powers.”

Ron thought back to camp Wannaweep. She was right about that. In fact she was right about everything. He remembered he had his own arch enemy in Monkey Fist. He'd defeated him too. That thought made him glance over at Yori again. She'd used him back then too. Lied to him. She'd lied to everyone back then and nobody had caught on, not even Kim. Kim, he was still mad at her for making him think she'd died. For the decision she made to become evil.

He pulled her hand away. “You're right KP. I'm still not happy about this whole thing though. It hurt when I thought you died, you know that? You've lied to me as badly as she did. I gotta say I really don't like the person you've become.” He forced his anger away. It would do no good. He could see that now. “But anywho, if I can help take these guys down, I will. Not that I can be much help without my MMP and all.”

Kim smiled. At least she got him out of his funk. “We are on different paths. Nothing's going to change that. At the moment, they're headed to the same place. So... I'll make you the same deal I made Betty Director, truce until the threat is gone. K?”

Ron thought for a moment, before replying. “Yeah, I can do that...” He got a far off look in his eyes. “They really think I'm dumb and gullible...”

Kim felt ready to scream. She'd had him, and here he was sliding back. “Ron...”

Ron shook his head. “No wait KP. That's what they think, but they don't know that I know that they think that, now do they?”

Kim wasn't sure she followed what he was saying. “Umm...”

Ron smiled the exact same smile that heralded the birth of the Naco. “Look. The plan is to get us close enough to take down Sensei by surprise, right?”

Kim nodded.

Ron's smile got broader. “Well I don't know how to beat his magic, but I know how to get close without him suspecting.”

It was Kim's turn to smile. “I know how to take care of his magic.” She reached out, took hold of the amulet around his neck, and pulled it over Ron's head. She dangled it in front of his face. “With this.”

Ron's mouth did a pretty good imitation of a fish gasping for air. “How..? But..?”

Kim laughed. “I tried removing it while you were still out. My guess would be, the only person who can't take it off is the one wearing it. Now, tell me how we are going to get close.”

Before he could explain, there came a knock on the door. Anne opened the door and stepped in. “Shego says it's time to land.”

Kim nodded. “K, we'll have to go over the plan on the way to the rendezvous point then. Ron? If you could excuse us, I need to talk to mom in private.”

Ron stood. “Yeah, no prob KP.” He went into the forward cabin.

Kim shut the door behind him. She turned back to her mom. “Any word?”

Anne nodded as she moved closer and hugged her daughter. “Yes honey, Betty called again. She got Wade to teleport her directly to the site. There's no hope for Barry. She said it looks like they both fell from the ledge where the last shaft was.”

Kim buried her head against her mother's neck. Anger built inside her. Somehow, the ninjas must have discovered them. “They'll pay for that.” She pulled back. “Mom, I think we should go ahead and take care of Yori before we land. I don't want any chance of her causing trouble.”

Anne stroked Kim's hair. She also felt a deep sadness at the loss of their new found friend. “Alright baby.”

She let go of Kim and knelt down beside the still unconscious ninja. She pulled a small box out of her belt pouch. From the box, she pulled out a small black object. She placed it on the ninja's forehead. She and Kim watched as a red light blinked on, in the center of the mind control chip. Kim ripped a length of cloth from the Yori's tunic, and made a makeshift headband to cover the chip. Together they splinted the her leg. Anne pulled out a syringe and injected the girl. In a few moments, Yori's eyes blinked open.

Kim looked down and smiled. “Now. I want you to listen very carefully Yori...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty Director stood on the tarmac, in front of a private hanger, and watched as the small jet taxied to a stop. She hopped into the van she'd borrowed from the Japanese division of Global Justice and drove it as close as she could to the plane. She watched as a group dressed as ninjas, except for Kim and Ron, exited the plane and made their way over to the van. It was still odd for her to get her mind around Kim being in a different body.

One of the ninjas had a very pronounced limp, and was being almost held up by another, that had a furry tail sticking out of her black costume. Betty wasn't sure she really wanted to know the story behind that.

Kim got in the passenger's side of the van, as the rest piled into the back.

Betty raised her eyebrows. “Is the ninja walking on a broken leg?”

Kim nodded. “Yeah she is. It got broken when I took her down on the plane.”

Betty pondered. “She must be in agony.”

Kim turned to the one eyed woman and smiled. “I'm sure she is.”

Shego called out from the rear of the van. “Are we gonna sit here all day or go somewhere to get our shit together?”

Kim yelled back to her wife. “Don't get your green lacy thong in a twist Sweetie!” She gave Betty a nod. “Let's head to the original rendezvous point. We have to work out a new plan.”

Betty started the van. As she drove off she leaned, towards Kim, and whispered a bemused question. “Green lacy thong?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Two hours later they were trudging up a forest path. Through the trees ahead, they could see a waterfall. They spent the entire drive, and long walk up into the mountains, hashing out the new plan. Thanks to Ron's idea, it was much simpler than the original.

Kim came to a stop near the waterfall. “This is as close as we can get without them seeing us. Mom, Betty, could you two keep watch while we take care of the final details?”

The women nodded and moved off, Betty towards the waterfall, and Anne back the way they came.

Kim looked over the rest of the group. “K, who wants to take Yori?”

Junior pulled off his black hood and stepped over next to the ninja. “I will. I am owing her for what she did to my Lovely-Dovey.”

Shego grabbed Ron by the arm. A malicious smile twitched across her lips. “You're all mine monkey boy.”

Kim sighed and turned to look at Bonnie. “Alright B. Before we get started, I want to say I'm sorry for laughing so much at you when you came on the plane. She gestured at the young woman's changed body. But you got to admit it is kinda funny.”

Bonnie grinned. Making her look somehow cute and feral at the same time. “Don't get all apologetic now. It'll take all the fun out of this.”

Kim sighed and nodded. “Oh yeah, I can hardly wait. Just remember, this is the first, last, and only time. So enjoy it while you can.”

She stood very still as she watched Bonnie's fist come flying towards her face.

For the next few minutes the sounds of punches and kicks, punctuated by the occasional sizzling sound of something burning, floated through the forest. Kim finally called for a halt as she brushed blood out of her eye from a cut on her forehead. “That's enough! I think we're done now.”

Junior aimed one last kick at Yori's ribs before stepping back. While Shego singed a bit more of Ron's hair before letting her green fire die out.

Ron batted the last bit of flame from his hair. “Ouch! Ouch! OUCH! That hurts!”

Shego smirked at him as she admired her handiwork. “Don't blame me, it was your idea.”

Ron grumbled. “Yeah, yeah. I know.”

Kim, Ron and Yori all looked like they'd lost a major fight. That, of course, was the whole idea.

Chapter 25

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 24: Exit the Ninja.

Anne leaned over the unconscious ninja. She checked the girl's pulse and readjusted the makeshift bandage on the girls forehead. She stood and looked over to her daughter. “All set Kimmie.”

Kim nodded and looked at the group. “Any other last minute ideas?” Seeing only negative head shaking, she smiled. “That's it then. Time to show these people they picked a bad day to try to take over the world.”

She stepped over to Yori and nodded to Ron. He reached down and grabbed the ninja by the arms, while Kim picked her up by the legs. Carrying her between them, they took off running toward the waterfall that hid the entrance to the secret mountain abode. Passing behind the roaring torrent of water, they saw the deep chasm separating Mt. Yamanuchi from the rest of the mountain range surrounding it.

They ran onto the unsteady looking rope and plank bridge that was the only way to the top of the mountain. On the far side of the bridge they could see a group of ninja sentries. Ron began screaming loudly, in a panicked manner. “Yaaa! She's gonna get us!”

On the other side of the waterfall, Shego grinned. She couldn't count the number of times in the past she'd heard him scream in fear of her like that. She called up her plasma flames. With her best malicious smile plastered on her face, she plunged through the waterfall.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In his hidden office, deep under the mountain, Sensei heard the alarm bell toll. He opened his laptop and called up the view from the hidden security cameras scattered around the mountain top. He clicked through the camera views until he saw something that made his old eyes widen. On the bridge was Ron Stoppable and the girl called Joss. They were running across the bridge carrying a body.

He peered closer. The body was his own Yori! On the screen he saw Ron yell something to the guards. As the guards rushed to the bridge, balls of green fire flew through the air. Sensei called up a different view and saw Shego appear. He could see the madness in her eyes as she chased his one hope for ultimate power across the bridge. Fear that Stoppable might be destroyed before his Mystical Monkey Power was theirs, clenched his gut.

Sensei closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He summoned his dark power.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron and Kim had almost reached the far side of the bridge, with Shego's plasma bolts barely missing them as they ran. The group of ninjas were taking up defensive stances. At the very end of the bridge, a glowing polychromatic cloud of light began to form. The ghostly ancient figure of the ninja leader appeared.

Ron panted and gave the visage a hopeful smile. “Sensei! Boy am I glad to see you! It's Shego, shes gone crazy! She's trying to kill us!”

The old man's deep, hollow sounding, voice echoed out. “Stoppable-San! Hurry! My ninja will protect you!”

The floating figure turned to the sentries. “One of you guide them to our place of safety. The rest of you, destroy that crazy woman!”

Ron and Kim ran off the bridge and through the gates of the Yamanuchi school. One of the ninja guards turned and began running beside them. The others waited at the end of the bridge for the green woman who, to their puzzlement, had slowed her approach to an almost leisurely walk.

Shego grinned as she slowed to give Ron and Kim time to get out of the way. She put a sway into her hips and let her smile widen as she stared at the group taking up defensive stances. “You think you can take me?” Her laugh echoed off the sides of the mountains. “I'll burn you all! I'll torch this entire mountain! Nothing shall stand in the way of my vengeance!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

On the outskirts of Middleton sat a large scientific complex known as the Middleton Space Center. This was actually a misnomer, since the Space Center itself was just the most visible part of the many scientific and research labs located in the giant complex. It's large, dome shaped, control tower could be seen for miles, as could the assortment of rockets that were launched from it's grounds.

What set it apart from the other Space Centers, was the fact that it was completely privately owned. It did not belong to any nation or group of nations like all the others. It was owned by a group of businesses and organizations interested in pushing the envelope of scientific endeavor. The four largest of these were Smarty Mart, who's owner, Martin Smarty, was interested in new ways to produce large amounts of goods quickly and cheaply. Then there was J. H. Enterprises, who funded much of the research into weapons and robotic systems. Next, was Nerdlinger Research Institute, the owner of which contributed to all of the different branches of science. The fourth was a world wide organization most people never heard of. It was called Global Justice.

On the main launch pad of the Space Center sat the largest rocket ship ever built. It was known by it's primary designer as the Kepler III. It's purpose was to send a thousand volunteers to Mars, where they would establish the first extra-planetary colony. It would never achieve that goal. It had been re-tasked on orders from both NRI and GJ. The world at large would never know it's new purpose.

In a laboratory, Dr. Wanda Wong, Chairwoman of the board of the Space Center and head of cryogenics research, was checking the dials on a large, casket shaped, pod. Two other pods sat nearby. Doctors James Possible and Vivian Porter called out readings from their dials back to her. She nodded as she turned to the uniformed man watching the entire process.

She closed a panel on the side of the pod, and said. “They are in complete stasis Commander Viceroy. As long as the pods receive power, they can stay that way for hundreds of years.”

Dr. Possible joined them. There was an air of pride in his voice as he spoke. “The Kepler III has plenty of power to spare.”

John Viceroy nodded. “Alright then. Let's get them loaded and prepare for the next batch.”

Vivian pulled a remote from her lab coat pocket. She pressed a button, and three robotic forklifts entered the lab and picked up the pods. They carried them out to the launch area and loaded them onto the rocket.

The entire time, two boys watched the whole process from a far corner of the lab. They whispered to each other about ideas they were getting.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Sensei opened his eyes. He quickly got up from his desk and went to his office door. The guards waiting outside turned to him. He pointed at one of them. “Go to the secret chamber and pick out fifty of your youngest, and least trained, brethren. Send them up to the courtyard with orders to stop the invader at any cost.”

The ninja looked at him inquiringly. “Master? I beg forgiveness for my question. I must ask, would it not be better to send more experienced fighters?”

Sensei nodded. “It would, if defeating her was the purpose. My desire is only to slow her down so that we may complete the ceremony. Once that is done, she can be easily disposed of. If they are defeated, it will be no great loss and will mean just that many fewer the Mystical Monkey Power will be divided amongst.”

The ninja gave him an evil smile. “Your wisdom humbles me. It shall be done!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne Possible blinked back a tear as she looked at the broken body of the man she had come to like and respect. She and Betty stood at the base of the mountain when he, and the robot girl, ended their fatal fall. She could barely watch as Betty searched through his pockets for the remote that would trigger the tracking powder fans.

Betty pulled the remote out and did a quick test to make sure it was working. She nodded as the test light blinked green. She stood and turned to Anne. She could see the sadness etched on the woman's face. She moved closer and hugged her. “I liked him too. It's such a waste.”

Anne felt the comfort of the woman's words and arms around her. “We can't leave him like this.”

Betty nodded. “We won't.” She released Anne and contacted Wade. As soon as he appeared on the screen of her GJ communicator, she said. “Wade, can you lock onto Barry and transport him to the GJ morgue? We can make other arrangements for him later, when this is all over.”

Wade replied. The sadness in his voice was palpable. “Sure thing Doc.”

Moments later, the remains of their friend disappeared.

Wade spoke. “Done. Are you ready to go back to the others?”

Betty nodded, and with a flash, they were back outside the waterfall with the Seniors.

Bonnie turned to them as they appeared. “Did you get it?”

Betty nodded and showed her the remote. “Yes. We are ready as soon as Kim sends the signal.”

A beeping from the remote filled the air. Betty pressed the activation button on the remote. “Looks like we were just in time.”

On different sides of the mountain, four boxes opened. Fans whirled. Blue dust began to waft it's way, almost invisibly, throughout the dark shafts and caverns beneath Mt. Yamanuchi.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Rufus woke from his nap. He yawned widely and stretched. A look at the bedside clock told him he'd been asleep for a good sixteen hours. That didn't surprise him at all. He'd practically overdosed on a wonderfully yummy aged Brie Noir yesterday. Such gastronomic feats always sent him into an almost comatose sleep. What did surprise him was that he was alone. He'd expected to wake up with Ron.

Usually Ron would put him in his pocket if he were going somewhere, even if he were asleep. He was slightly worried as he made his way to the bedroom door. Outside in the hall, everything was quiet. He figured Ron must be in the control room of their new home. He took off down the hall to the elevator. He'd almost reached it, when he heard a noise behind him. Figuring it was Ron, he turned with a smile on his face, ready to greet his best pal.

The smile froze on his face. It wasn't Ron. It wasn't even Joss or Yori. It was a woman he didn't know. She was dressed in a skin tight black outfit. Her entire head was covered by a black hood. For a moment he thought she might be another one of Yori's ninja friends. She was always meeting with them at odd hours. The costume didn't look like ninja clothes though, and she wasn't trying to be sneaky at all.

A puzzled look crossed his face, as she walked right by him. It was like she didn't even see him standing there. He turned and scampered after her.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade leaned back in his chair. His thoughts were split between the ongoing mission and the loss of a friend. He was waiting for the signal from the team to teleport more ninjas to the holding area. He watched over the open com channels as Shego beat the living daylights out of a group of them. On another screen he saw Kim and Ron being led down a dark stone corridor. A third screen showed cryopods, with their first ninja prisoners inside, being loaded onto the rocket at the Space Center.

An alarm bell distracted him. He activated another screen. It showed a thermal image from the sensors inside Ron's headquarters. He saw a small red glowing dot moving down one of the corridors. He was surprised as he recognized it as Rufus. He'd expected Rufus to be with Ron. Turning the camera over to regular vision, he saw something else surprising. There was someone else in the corridor with Rufus.

He flipped back and forth between regular and thermal vision. Whoever it was, didn't radiate any body heat. He studied the black catsuit the unknown woman was wearing. It didn't look like it had any heat blocking properties. He watched as she moved through Ron's tower, with Rufus following almost right on her heels. Every now and then she would stop and place something, too small to be seen clearly, on a wall.

A tone called his attention back to one of the other screens. Whatever was going on in Ron's headquarters would have to wait. Wade wasn't worried. Rufus could handle things there. He was recording it all, so he'd be able to check it out later. Right now, he had to focus all his attention on more important things. At the moment it was the large number of ninjas pouring into the courtyard at Yamanuchi.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego lashed out a foot, landing it in the chest of one of the ninjas. The sound of his ribs cracking was music to her ears. Feelings she usually suppressed were kindled within her. For many years now she'd had to hold back when she was fighting. She almost never allowed herself to let go and fully enjoy beating the shit out of people. Her Princess was the only exception. She'd never held back when she fought her.

Pulling her foot back, she ducked a fist. She sprang into a jump and flew over the heads of the remaining six ninjas. At the top of her arc, she swung her fist at one's head. The impact of her fist sent a shudder of pleasure through her. She watched as blood spurted from his broken nose. Rarely had she ever drawn blood from Kimmie. From the very first time they fought ,Shego knew she was matched, even outmatched in some respects by the redhead. Kimmie knew more of the Martial Arts than she did, but Shego had her plasma powers to make up for it.

She landed and grinned at the five still standing. Green flames of plasma engulfed her hands. She moved toward the closest one. Instead of launching a bolt at her, she ran in and punched her as hard as she could in the stomach. The ninja let out a strangled gasp, as the wind was knocked out of her. She collapsed at Shego's feet. Kimmie would have taken that punch and got right up again. In the beginning, Shego had hated Kim Possible for being so tough and resilient.

Shego danced back, her eyes going from one to another of the four ninjas that were moving to circle her. She feinted towards the tallest one. The one she actually hit, never saw it coming. His leg snapped as her foot slammed backwards into it. They were good, but her Pumpkin would have seen that attack coming miles away. Kim had been able to even anticipate her plasma bolts. Such insight earned Shego's respect.

The tallest ninja recovered from the feint faster than Shego thought he would. She felt his kick to her side. The pain mixed with her other feelings. It fed the joy of the fight in her. She swung around and aimed a kick at his groin. She laughed as she felt his balls compress against her foot. He'd given her a good hit, but it was nothing compared to the ones Kim had managed to land on her. The fact that Kimmie could give as good as she got, brought on the realization they were a perfect match for each other.

She saw fear in the eyes of the two remaining ninjas. Her laugh only heightened it. Both began backing away, as she stalked toward them. Her Princess never backed away. Not once had she ever run from a fight. When Shego realized this, she knew it was love. From that moment on, her every attack on Kim had been a violent courtship ritual. Shego fired a blast of plasma into the back of one of the now fleeing ninjas. He went down in a smoldering heap.

The last standing made the mistake of running towards the bridge. Had he gone into one of the buildings surrounding the courtyard, he might have escaped her. Kimmie never made mistakes like that. In the last months they fought as enemies, Shego realized Kim was doing the same as she was. They exchanged blows and vitriolic banter in much the same way other lovers would exchange little token gifts of affection.

Shego launched herself at the last ninja. He fell under her assault. She began pummeling him mercilessly. He, all too soon, lost consciousness. She stood and looked about her. Her eyes sparkled as she took in the sight of the fallen sentries. She wished Kimmie were here with her. If she were, Shego would joyfully ravish her amongst their fallen foes. Almost nothing made Shego as horny as a good fight.

Sounds penetrated the fog of lust filling her mind. From the main temple building poured scores of ninja. Shego was so very tempted to take them all on. She knew better though. Her fun would have to take a backseat. Princess was counting on her. She stood and smiled as fifty ninja surrounded her. From the way they moved, and the sloppiness of their attack stances, she knew these were mostly teenagers. Each and everyone one of them covered in a barely seen layer of blue dust.

She lifted a hand and gave the nearest one a finger wave. “As much as I'd like to play with all of you. I don't have time. Buh-Bye now!”

The courtyard filled with a bright orange glow. In a matter of seconds, she was alone.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim was glad Joss was taller, and had more upper arm strength, than herself. They had been carrying Yori for a while now as they made their way deeper into the mountain. After navigating one last flight of stone steps, their guide led them into a large cavern. Torch light flickered amongst the hundreds of ninja filling the entire subterranean space. Like a single living entity, they parted. An open aisle soon lay before them.

Kim could see the old leader in the center of the cavern. He was dressed in the same red and yellow outfit she saw him wear on their previous encounters. All the rest of the ninja hoard were in white. She suppressed a smile. They were still intent on playing the role of “Good guys” for Ron's sake. This could only mean one thing. They had no clue what was in store for them.

The ninja master watched as Ron Stoppable, and the girl Joss, entered the cavern. Yori hung limply in their grasp as they ran breathlessly toward the alter. He sent out his power. Power that had an unseen but special effect. Unlike the showy aspects, like levitation or astral projection, it could show him any attempt to deceive. The deception he felt surrounding him was strong. Part of it was from his own followers. He sensed even more radiating from Stoppable and the girl. They were attempting to hide something from him. He composed his face into a look of serenity. Soon he would find out what they were up to.

As they reached the cloth covered alter, Ron gently lowered Yori to the ground. “Sensei! Man you are a sight for sore eyes!” He shrugged off his backpack. “Yori's hurt bad. Shego and Dr. Mrs. P. attacked us. They are like completely crazy! They were yelling about us killing Kim, when you know, like we didn't and all!” He paused dramatically. “We were on our way here to deliver the statue thingy.” He reached into his pack and pulled out the idol. “Yori said this was the only safe place for it, ya know.”

The whole time Ron was speaking, Kim just nodded her head vigorously. She was doing her best to look around the area, without appearing to. In the air she could see a faint blue tinge. That meant the ninja were almost certainly covered in tracking powder. She rubbed at her arms as if they hurt from carrying Yori.

Sensei stepped forward and placed a hand on Ron's shoulder in a fatherly fashion. “Fear not Stoppable-San. Even now my warriors are fighting off our foes.” He waved his other arm at the group surrounding them. “Here you are under our protection. We shall not let you come to harm.” He reached down and gently lifted the idol from Ron's grasp. “Now that all the artifacts are assembled here, in this place of power, they cannot be used by our enemies. In fact Stoppable-San, they may now be used for good. With the help of my own power, we can use them to heal all of you.”

Kim had wondered what tactic the ninja would use to attempt to hoodwink Ron into giving up his power. It was a pretty good spiel. She was willing to bet he would want to “heal” Ron first, even though Yori was in worse condition. She decided to test it. “Umm. That there is pretty darn great. Is there somethin Ron and I can do? Yori is hurt real bad.”

The old man hesitated when she spoke. Then he resumed placing the idol on the remaining empty pedestal. “No young one. Ron must be aided first. He is the master of the Mystical Monkey Power. We may need his aid in defending against our foes while we heal Yori and yourself.”

Kim nodded slowly. Exactly as she thought, they wanted the power more than anything, even the life of Yori. It was time to put the rest of the plan into action. She let her hand run lower on her arm. It grazed the button on her Kimmunicator.

A scream of rage and hatred echoed off the walls of the cavern. “Now I've found you! Did you think your wimpy guards could stop me!? I will have my revenge!”

All eyes in the cavern searched out the owner of the voice, but none could see it's owner. Sensei raised his voice. “Show yourself evil one!”

A laugh rang out. “Why? So you can all attack me at once? Do you think I'm stupid? I am more than you could ever imagine! I have power not even you can comprehend!”

Sensei's dark power whispered to him, it told him she was attempting to deceive him. “Prove this power you claim to have then!”

The voice came from the alter. Everyone turned to look as Shego shimmered into visibility. “Here is my power!” She raised her arms above her head and began chanting the the code phrase they agreed on earlier. “HIK … A … BIK … A … BOO!” She waved her arms dramatically over the crowd of ninja. An orange glow sprang up in the cavern. “Feel my wrath! I now destroy you all!”

She lit her hands in green flame, and yelled. “HOO … SHA!”

The orange light became so bright, it was almost unbearable to look at. The ancient ninja master blinked his eyes as his followers winked out of existence. He summoned his power and used it to shield himself from the woman's power. Never had he seen such powerful magic as this. He feared for his life. His only hope now, was to gain the Mystical Monkey Power.

Shego jammed her hands to her hips and grinned at the ninja leader. He and Yori were now the only two of the clan left. “Now tell me. How do you intend to stop me from getting my revenge?”

Sensei thought quickly. If it was revenge she wanted, maybe he could bargain with her... He opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted.

Yori's eyes blinked open. “Master! It's a trick! They are all in on it!” She sat up and pointed at the brown haired teen. “That one is really Kim Possible! She is not dead as we were led to believe!” She stood and used the alter to support herself as she moved on her one good leg over to where her master stood. “They intend to stop us from attaining our rightful power.”

The old man nodded. His power had shown him their deception. Now the nature of it was revealed. “My child, you have done well to tell me this. Come, together we shall take the power from this unworthy one!”

He moved next to Yori, and they both assumed defensive stances.

Shego hopped off the alter and stood by Kim and Ron. Kim spoke in low menacing tones. “So you have found us out. We'll stop you anyway.”

The master summoned a sphere of power around himself and Yori. “My power will not let you harm us. Even the Mystical Monkey Power cannot penetrate my protective sphere.”

Ron grinned. “Yeah. Ya know... We kinda figured that.”

Yori's arm moved like lightning. Before he could blink, the elderly ninja found his power slipping away. He looked and saw the power inhibiting amulet around his neck. “My granddaughter! How could you betray me like this?!”

Yori just stood there without speaking. It was Kim who replied. “She didn't have a choice. You do though. Surrender, or face the consequences.”

Shego's hands flared green.

Ron began to glow blue.

Kim crouched to attack, as she smiled. “Make up your mind old man.”

Sensei knew he was in trouble. His power was beyond his reach. The only thing he had left were his own skills, and one last trick up his sleeve. He tucked his hands into his sleeves and feigned a bow of submission. “I am defeated.”

Kim grinned. It had been almost too easy.

Metal flashed. The Lotus Blade was in the old ninja's hand. He swung it toward Ron.

Shego fired her plasma at the, suddenly moving, ninja elder. He didn't even pause as the fire struck him.

Ron grinned. “Oh no you don't!” He didn't even try to dodge the attack. He just reached out, and plucked it from the surprised man's grasp by the blade. “I'm the Monkey Master remember? The Lotus Blade is mine to wield.” In his hand, the blade lengthened into a full size katana. He tossed the weapon in the air. They all watched at it came down and buried itself almost a quarter of it's length in the top of the alter. “But... I don't need it to take you down.”

Kim was mad. She hadn't seen that coming at all. The old man could have hurt, or killed, someone with that last trick. She ran forward and slammed her fists into his chest. Anger felt like it was surging up her arms, and into her hands, as she punched him as hard as she could.

The blow knocked him back into the alter. The force and momentum of it, carried him across the top of the scarred stone. His scream of outrage was cut off, at the same time his head was, by the supernaturally sharp edge of the Lotus Blade.

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 26: Evil Embraced.

Ever since their return from Japan, a single question kept forcing it's way to the forefront of Kim Possible's mind. Why? Why did the Yamanuchi want to take over the world? For that matter, why Drakken, Dementor, or any of the others who tried throughout history want to? Was it ego? Craving for power or glory? Or was there something more? Something she couldn't quite grasp... Yet.

She put her questions aside as she approached the door leading to the lair's lounge. It was something she'd ponder later. Right now, she had other, more pressing things to attend to. The door slid open, revealing a party, already in full swing. She immediately spotted one of the reasons for the celebration. Crossing the room to the bar area, she smiled at the horned, red-skinned man holding a drink with a little umbrella sticking out of it.

Kim stopped next to him. She lifted herself up on her toes and kissed Barry on the cheek. “I'm really glad you aren't dead.”

Barry smiled down at her. “Me too. I'll have to remember to send DNAmy a thank you note. I thought I was a goner. I'm so glad the regeneration she gave me works so well.”

Kim nodded. “Yeah. Not bad for a crazy woman.” She took his arm and steered him closer to the lounge's bar. As she refilled his drink, she said. “Now I want you to get nice and drunk and celebrate. I've got something to take care of.”

Barry frowned. “You ought to let it wait. You need to relax some too.”

She patted his arm. “Some things can't wait. Don't worry it won't take long.” She gave him a wink. “I'll be back before you pass out.”

The impromptu party in the lounge had been going on for a couple hours now. Almost everyone was getting drunk and celebrating the downfall of the ninja, and Barry's miraculous survival. Anne, Shego, Bonnie and Junior were already half drunk and fully clothed splashing around in the hot tub. Steve Barkin and Señor Senior Senior were talking about the merits of Spinning Tops of Doom as a defensive measure with Wade. Only two people in the room seemed less than enthusiastic.

Dr. Drakken was sitting alone on the couch. He was loudly, and morosely, lamenting the loss of his beloved Cee-Cee. The pint of Tequila in his hand was already more than half gone. Kim figured he wouldn't make it to the bottom of the bottle.

The last person in the room was the one Kim headed toward. Betty Director wasn't drinking at all. She stood near the lounge's door and watched everyone else party.

Kim stepped up to her. “Betty, let's have a little chat. In private.”

Betty nodded and followed Kim out of the lounge. Together they walked silently down the corridor. Kim turned and opened the door to the lair's gymnasium. Once they were inside, Kim locked the door.

Betty kept walking until she was near the middle of the room. She turned and looked at Kim. “I've a pretty good idea what you want to talk about Kim. Anne spelled it out to me pretty well in the cavern after she told me what you were up to.”

Kim stood by the door and just looked at her. She said nothing as she waited for the woman to continue.

Betty laughed. “You don't have to try intimidating me. I know my choices are limited. In fact they are even more limited than the choices you gave me.”

Kim raised her eyebrows. “Oh?”

Betty sat down on the hardwood floor. “I've been doing a lot of thinking. I made my choice back in the cavern when I decided not to do what my oath and duty required of me. I should have tried to stop you. I should have called in Global Justice to take you down. I should have immediately contacted the Council and informed them you broke the truce and did what you did to Ron Stoppable. I didn't.”

Kim walked over and sat down in front of Betty. “You still could. You could lie to me and later do all of that.”

Betty smiled. “No I couldn't and I'm willing to bet my life you already know that. I'm not going to turn you in to the Council for what you did. I've killed more than a few of my enemies in the past. I didn't have the option to do what you did afterward, and I wouldn't have taken it if I had. What you did was, in some ways, worse than just killing him. Nobody but those of us who came out of that cavern alive need ever know what really happened. The Council will seal the records. Which means only they, and the others directly involved, will even know about the entire operation.

Kim smirked. “It's like I told Joss. I keep my promises. I promised Ron he'd die and I kept it. I made Joss a promise too. Once Joss delivers my message...” Kim shook her head. Now wasn't the time to think about that. “But we're getting off track. I want to know your reasons for not turning me in.”

Betty tried to figure the best way to explain. She decided straight forward was the best way to go. “It's like this Kim. Since this all began, you've been showing me there's more to life than I'd allowed myself to contemplate before. I'd like to think I'm not a stupid woman. I knew from the start you were trying to lure me. I'll just say it. I liked the bait, a lot.”

Kim stared into the woman's eye. She reached into herself and summoned the darkness that was her newly acquired power. It spread invisibly around the both of them. She'd been practicing with her new power since they returned from Japan. It had been a surprise to find the most powerful aspect of it wasn't the most obvious. It's capabilities as a shield were proven already. The ability to levitate was great. It was the most subtle part that was the biggest shock.

It couldn't tell truth from lies, nor could it allow her to read minds or emotions. The power gave her the ability to sense intent. She understood now how the ninja managed to gain the power they had, while remaining unnoticed. Their leader could use the power to sense their enemy’s intent. Had she not gone in figuring the they could spot deception in the first place, they would have been found out and killed.

Kim knew the power wasn't infallible. That didn't make it any less useful. She just knew not to trust in it completely as the old ninja apparently had. She'd used the power earlier and found that Drakken was hiding something about Cee-Cee. Rather than act on just that, she would find other ways to confirm what she felt with the power first. Now she used the power on Betty. She felt nothing from the woman that indicated she was hiding other intentions. There was something off though. It was as if there was more to her explanation than she'd given.

She let the power go back to it's dormant state. “That's not all is it? I want to believe you, but I get the feeling there's something more.”

Betty leaned back on her elbows and crossed her outstretched legs. “You know a little about my past. My rivalry with my brother. I know it may seem silly to most people, but he and I are a lot more alike than different. For as long as I can remember we have both had a singular driving urge guiding our lives. Neither of us can stand to lose to the other. When I was eighteen I went to West Point, he immediately joined the Naval Academy. We both graduated with honors. I was recruited into Global Justice almost immediately. He went AWOL and became a Henchman for a supervillain.”

She chuckled. “Both of us worked our way up our respective ladders. Always trying to out do each other. Eventually, I became the Commander of GJ and he formed the WEE. By then our goals had shifted. It wasn't just about out doing each other anymore, though we still try to. It became all about winning. You see Kim, I didn't join GJ just because I believe in justice or doing the right thing. I did it to be on the winning side. I figured if I did my best, justice would prevail and I'd win.”

Kim nodded. “You always did seem pretty intent about that. So what changed?”

Betty sat up and smiled at Kim. “You did. I've watched you for years. You always come out on top. Sure you might lose a few battles now and then, but you always manage to win the war. When you decided to turn villain it shook me. Since then I've been rethinking a lot of things. Your attempts to seduce me played a large factor in that too. I've come to understand there's more to life than just fighting the good fight. For me, it's about being on the winning side.”

Betty leaned forward, looking right at Kim. “I want to win. I don't care anymore which side I'm on. I know that whatever side you are on you'll win. I want to be right there with you.”

Kim's eyebrows raised. “So you'll just throw away all your morals, just like that?”

Betty laughed loudly. “Oh Kim! Sometimes I forget how young and... How can I say this? Insulated, you've been. You opened my eyes about a lot of things lately. Let me return the favor. I used to believe that everything was either black or white. The thing is, I've done some pretty bad things in the name of good. I've killed, tortured and disregarded other people's rights more times than I can count. Always in the name of justice and right. Kim, the good side has never had any more use for morals than the bad side. They simply find ways to justify their methods.”

Kim shook her head. “I guess I never thought about it that way before.”

Betty nodded. “Most people don't want to think about it. I could give you many examples, but I think we've diverged enough from the real topic of this conversation. The real question is this. Will you let me join you? I'll give up my post at GJ. I'll inform the Council of my intention to turn villain. All I ask is to be at your side. The winning side.”

Kim stood and extended her hand to Betty. She pulled the older woman to her feet. “You're not the only one that's been doing a lot of soul searching lately. My life changed today. I murdered a man who was once my very best friend. I didn't have to. I had other options I could have taken instead.”

Betty started to speak, but Kim shook her head. “No. Listen. You were right about justifying things. I was doing that, I see that now. The simple fact is I wanted to kill him. I enjoyed plunging that sword into him. I felt the power of having his life in my hands. The power of taking that life simply because I could. When I did it, I wasn't thinking of what would happen after. Only the act itself mattered at that one single moment. I've spent my whole life doing things for the thrill of doing them. Jumping out of planes, diving in shark infested waters, fighting bad guys, and more recently, all kinds of hot sex. Killing him gave me that same thrill. If I ever have to kill again, I will. I'll enjoy it. It's a feeling I like very, very much.”

Kim placed her hands on Betty's shoulders. “So... Now that you know that. Ask yourself this. Do you still want to be by my side?”

Betty stared at the young woman. She understood exactly what Kim was talking about. Back in the cavern, she'd seen the look in Kim's eyes as she driven in the blade. The look that was pure murderous lust. It was a feeling she'd felt herself. In the past, she'd tried to suppress it. By joining Kim, she would never have to suppress it again. “Yes Kim. I do.”

Kim felt something within her. She'd felt it before, when Steve Barkin pledged himself to her. This time it was stronger. This woman before her, someone she'd looked up to for years, was now going to be hers. Understanding flowed through her. She felt the intense power a loyal follower could bring. “You'll give me your undivided loyalty?”

Betty had no qualms about pledging her loyalty to Kim. She could feel it was where she truly belonged. “I will.”

“You'll obey my every command? No matter what?”

It had been years since Betty had been the one taking commands from a superior. She could see herself following the orders of this young woman. She knew now, what the rest of the world would soon find out. That Kim Possible was fast becoming the ultimate force for evil on the entire planet. To be a part of that, she'd gladly let go her own personal power. Besides, there was the bonus of beating her brother at his own game. That would really burn his balls. Her reply was enthusiastic. “Yes!”

Kim smiled as she felt the woman's emotion. “I accept.” She took Betty's hands in her own. “Just remember one thing. If you ever betray me, I'll enjoy killing you.”

Betty felt her fate being sealed. Kim's threat didn't make her regret her decision. It only strengthened her resolve. She felt a sense of freedom move through her. She felt pride, knowing her very life now belonged to Kim Possible. “I understand.”

Kim pulled Betty close, until their faces were only a few scant inches apart. “By the way, this also means you're now my very own, personal sex toy too.”

Betty felt herself becoming wet at the idea. She'd already made her bed, no reason she couldn't also enjoy laying in it. She pulled her shoulders back and deadpanned. “I'll consider that a fringe benefit.”

Chuckling, Kim closed the gap between them. Their lips met, parted, and pressed together. Tongues slid across each other. They tasted and probed intensely.

After a couple minutes, Kim broke the kiss. She took a step back and peered into Betty's eye. “Take off your uniform.”

Ingrained military efficiency had Betty's uniform off almost as quickly as Kim could send a mental command to her own outfit, making it disappear. Naked and wanting, Kim watched Betty finish removing her matching black bra and panties.

Kim's gaze wandered over Betty's body. Her mouth watered as she admired her large, firm, breasts and the brown, plump, nipples that tipped them. Lower she looked, at the slender waist and rounded, athletic hips. Her eyes locked on the woman's thick tangle of dark brown pubic hair. Tiny drops of aroused wetness glistened from the curly mass, like dew on morning grass. She felt her own dampness building at the sight.

Reaching out, Kim took Betty's hand. She led the woman over to the side of the gym, where the weight training equipment resided. At a padded bench, Kim turned and sat. She looked up at Betty. “Sex me! Show me your devotion. Make me cum on that beautiful face of yours!”

Betty went to her knees before the young redhead. Her eye traveled up Kim's legs as they slowly parted. She couldn't help thinking of pictures she'd seen of lustful demons as she saw Kim's tail quivering behind her. She looked into Kim's slitted eyes and knew this was her own personal succubus. A creature of sex, who'd tempted her into eager and willing servitude. As she lowered her lips to Kim's dripping pussy, she whispered. “Anything for you... Mistress.”

Kim gloried in both the feel of Betty's tongue and her declaration of devotion.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

He awoke with a scream tearing its way out of his throat. His breath was ragged as his hands clenched at his bare chest. His eyes darted around the dimly lit room. As he recognized it as his own bedroom, relief flooded his whole body. He muttered into the dark. “A nightmare. Thank god! It was only a nightmare.”

In the bed beside him, a slender feminine figure raised up. Her arm reached out and her fingers touched the light switch. Brightness filled the room. “No Ron. It sure weren't.”

Fear began to creep back into Ron Stoppable as he looked at her face. It was bruised, and had a cut on the forehead, just like in his nightmare. “You..? You're...”

She pulled up the sheet that was slipping down, threatening to expose her bare breasts. “Hush now. It's OK. It's me... Joss.”

A tiny voice sounded in Ron's ear. “Uh-huh! Joss!”

Ron turned his head to see Rufus, wearing a floppy nightcap, standing on the pillow beside him. The Naked Mole Rat was nodding sleepily.

Ron began climbing out of the bed. He didn't care that he was naked. His head was shaking in confusion. He backed into a corner. “Not a..? But...”

Once more he raised a hand to his chest. He could still feel the pain. He couldn't reconcile what he remembered with his chest being whole, his heart was beating rapidly. “It had to be a nightmare! I... I'm not dead!”

Joss tucked the sheet up under her arms. “Y'all might want ter sit down. This is gonna take some explainin.” She patted the bed beside her. “Please?”

Ron sat on the edge of the bed. He had the feeling he wasn't going to like what she had to tell him. Not at all.

Joss took a deep breath. “Ron. Kim did kill ya. She stabbed ya right in the heart with that Lotus Blade sword. I saw the video of the whole thing.”

Ron rubbed the side of his head. “But how come I'm alive?”

She gave him a weak smile. “You was dead for nigh on two whole minutes. That's how long it took them to get ya to their lair and stick you inter some crazy machine that fixed ya right up again.”

Ron tried to take this all in. He knew people could be revived from things like drowning in frozen lakes. He'd even heard that during some surgery's they intentionally stopped peoples hearts. Having been around all kinds of super science a good part of his life, he understood it was more than possible. There was something he didn't understand though. “Why? I don't get it. I saw the look in Kim's eyes when she stabbed me. She wanted to kill me!”

Joss nodded. “I know. I saw it on the video.” She reached out and took his hand. “I saw everything on the video. Kim wanted me ter understand exactly what all happened. Some was pretty darn hard ter swallow. You was both right and wrong about what all ya did. You was right that Kim's gone all evil. But Ron, you was wrong about her killin' that Sensei guy on purpose.”

Ron gasped. “Joss! How could you say that? Of course she...”

Joss shook her head as she let go of his hand. “Ron, look.” She wrapped the sheet around her and stood. Walking over to the bedroom's view screen, she turned it on. They watched in silence as the entire event in the cavern played out, right up to the part where Kim stabbed him in the heart. Joss turned it off.

Ron stared at the blank screen. Seeing it all again filled him with dread. Worse, it filled him with guilt. He could see where he might have been wrong. It could have been his own actions that led Kim to do what she'd done. He looked at Joss. “That's why I'm alive isn't it?”

Joss nodded. “One of the reasons. She wanted you ter understand how much of what all happened was your fault. She also gave me a message ter give ya.”

Ron asked. “What message?”

Joss closed her eyes. “She said that she's done gave you two chances. The only reason she done that is cause y'all used to be friends.” She couldn't bring herself to tell him there was another reason. With all her heart she wanted to, but now was not the time. Someday, maybe, she'd tell him of Kim's promise to her. Right now she had a part to play. If she did it right, Ron would be her's, and wouldn't attempt going after her cousin again. She opened her eyes. “She said she ain't given you another. The next time ya go after her, she'll kill you. Permanent like.”

Ron felt his temper rising. “How dare she! I saw how worried she was. I'll take her down next time! She's scared. I know it. A bluff, that's what it is. She knows she can't stand against my Mystical Monkey Power!”

Joss stomped her foot. This wasn't going how she figured it would. She desperately wanted him to just accept how things were. She didn't want his blind anger to jeopardize everything. “Are you plumb crazy!?” She stabbed a finger at the view screen controls. The image flared to life and continued from where it stopped.

Ron watched his own death on the screen. He saw his power being drained away. He felt as if he'd been violated. “She..?”

Joss nodded, her face filled with anger. “You ain't got yer Monkey Power no more! Kim's done taken it! Don't ya see? You can't be standin' up ter her now!”

Ron's face was livid. “We can still take her! All of us together. Rufus still has his MMP! We can take her down for good!”

Rufus scrambled over to the side of the bed where Ron sat. He shook his head and crossed his forepaws across his chest. “Me no dummy!”

He stared at his best buddy. He felt betrayed. “Rufus! You don't mean that!”

The Naked Mole Rat shook his head. His every word so emphasized, even Joss could understand him.“No! Fight! Kim!”

Joss walked back toward the bed. She was thinking hard. There had to be some way to convince Ron not to throw his life away... She had an idea. “Ron there's more ta Kim's message.”

Ron glared at her. “What?”

Joss lowered her head. “She said that if'n ya ever went an attacked her again. It weren’t just you she'd go an kill...” She sobbed loudly. “Ya don't understand what it was like fer me. After she kidnapped me an took over my body... They all went and did stuff ta me... Horrible stuff...” She buried her head against Ron's chest. “They only let me go ta give you that there message. Oh Ron! Kim done told me that if'n ya come after her again, she promised she'd be killin' me too!”

Chapter 28

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 27: Return of the Ron Factor.

(September 2nd 2007, 8:58 pm)

In a not so secret location in the Nevada desert, was a not so secret base. It went by the not so secret name of Area 51. Before the Lowardian invasion it was the best kept secret of the U.S. government. For decades the man in charge of the base kept that secret with an ingenious application of rumors. So many people heard the rumors he'd spread of flying saucers, alien technology, yadda, yadda... The conspiracy theorists and nut cases who thrived on the rumors helped the general public scoff at their validity. In point of fact, every one of the rumors were true.

Things changed a lot at Area 51 after the invasion. General Simms no longer had to spread rumors, the entire world knew, without any doubt, aliens existed. Nobody cared anymore about his beloved secret base. Within a week after the invasion he received notice from the government. The base was to be shut down. It came all too close to becoming nothing more than a footnote in the history books. Simms had been staring a forced retirement in the face.

Just as the plans for decommissioning the base were about to go into effect, a visit from a brown haired man in a black suit changed everything. The man's name was Smith. He was a special agent for a secret government organization. Smith told him how his partner had been killed in the invasion. How it infuriated him that the government could do nothing to stop the Lowardians. They had to watch, impotently, as a superhero saved the world.

Using his connections in the government, Smith formed a small group that believed the way he did. They wanted to give the government the power to handle things for themselves. Simms wholeheartedly jumped on the bandwagon. Together Smith and Simms began turning Area 51 into the government's new clandestine super science research base. No longer would super science be left to the superheroes, or privately funded researchers. They believed that soon the government would be able to handle it's own problems, whether it be aliens or supervillains.

Simms sat at his desk and ran his hand over his bald head. He wasn't happy. Things were getting off to a slow and rocky start with their plans. Since they were secretly funded by the government, they didn't have the kind of money they needed to hire top scientists in their fields. Their science staff were mostly second stringers, or people who, for some reason or other, couldn't find work in the private sector.

He looked at the file on his desk. It contained the specifications of their very first project. A smile crept over his face. At least they had one truly competent scientist working toward their goal. His infiltration units were already in the field, worming their way into positions within the villain community. He closed the folder. Now was a good time to check on their progress. Simms put on his sunglasses and left his office.

A short walk took him to the lab the doctor was working in. Most of the rest of the base was shut down for the night, but he knew what he'd find as he opened the door. Exactly as he expected, the scientist was in a flurry of activity. His small eyes were darting from screen to screen, reading what to Simms was an incomprehensible bunch if data. The doctor didn't even notice him standing there as he mumbled to himself.

Simms watched the man work for a few moments. He noted that, as usual, he'd pushed the sleeves of his lab coat up, off of his unusually hairy forearms. The man was a rumpled mess, but Simms didn't care. All that mattered were the results the man could give them.

Clearing his throat, Simms made his presence known. “Doctor? How are things progressing?”

The man gave a startled jump. “General! Must you do that?” He waved a hand at the incomprehensible data on a screen. “I'm doing delicate work here!”

Simms left the doorway and walked up to him. “Sorry. I thought I'd get an update from you. I know you don't like to be disturbed, but you must understand how important it is we be kept informed.”

The doctor pushed his sleeves up further. “Yes, yes. Well everything is going very well. All three units are in the field. Unit One is still in position within Drakken's organization. The other two are working toward finding ways to infiltrate others.”

The General nodded. “Very good. I'll let you get back to your work then.” He turned and walked toward the door of the lab. As he neared the door he turned. “I want to say again how good it is to have you on the team Dr. Fen.”

He walked out of the lab.

Dr. Pete Fen slumped down in a chair as soon as the uniformed man left. A sigh escaped him, as he turned off the random number generator on the screen. He was lucky that neither of his bosses were scientists. If they had been, he would already be in deep shit. The project was quickly turning into a complete fiasco. Unit One was actually completely destroyed. He was using Unit Two to find out where it was. And, unlike he'd told the boss, Unit Three was still here in the lab.

Unknown to his employers, Dr. Fen was an almost complete fraud. They'd been so happy to have someone with his credentials on staff, they hadn't taken the time to check them closely. Fen worried they might if they found out how bad things really were. In truth, Fen couldn't build a working robot to save his life. The three he'd claimed to have built for them, were actually from a completely outside source.

Fen had few scruples when it came to his career. When he found out a certain Global Justice trooper had a gambling problem, he took the opportunity to use it to his advantage. He'd paid off the trooper's debt, in return for the three rebuilt robots GJ had in storage. He'd simply polished them up and slapped a synthetic skin on them. Then he'd flattered one of the young, semi-competent, computer programers here at the base into overwriting their old programming.

After that, it was not too difficult for him to install the additional parts needed for their new purpose. His head was filled with visions of glory when his bosses praised him for his work. Those visions faded quickly when Unit One went into active mode, and destroyed itself. He had no idea why it happened, but he was using Unit Two to try and locate it and find out.

He swung to a keyboard. Typing slowly, he called up the sensors he had Unit Two place in the last known location of Unit One. The fact the location was in Middleton Co. worried him. He wasn't sure what building it was, but it was big. At least it wasn't the Space Center. He didn't want to think about that place. He'd been busy in the years since his inglorious firing from there. It took a lot of work covering that up enough to just get any kind of job.

On the screen, dots appeared. Each one was a sensor Unit Two put in place. The sensors would pick up, and amplify, any signals from Unit One's locator beacon. Each one was powerful enough, by itself, to transmit the signal back to Area 51. Once he had it pinpointed, he'd send in Unit's Two and Three to retrieve it, before anyone found out. Hopefully, he'd be able to repair it, or find some reasonable sounding excuse for it's failure.

A beep came from the screen. Fen stared in confusion as the sensors began moving. He did a quick check, Unit Two was close, but not in that location. Someone else must be messing with them. He watched as the sensors all came together in one place. Then they moved completely out of the area. After a few moments, they stopped. He continued to watch for a few minutes, but nothing more happened. He began to fear his chances of fixing this, without getting caught, were dwindling.

Just outside the door of the lab General Simms paused. For a brief moment, he wondered if there were a 67 stroke HG scenario in progress. 'Incompetent scientist passing off stolen robots as his own work and covering up the loss of one of them to save his sorry ass.' He chuckled, as he continued on down the hall, he knew it couldn't be that, it was just too implausible.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

John Viceroy felt tired as he walked into the Commander's office at GJ headquarters. He smiled as he heard Ms. Du on the phone. She was doing the whole young lover babble with her new boyfriend. John hoped he could meet this mystery man someday. Anyone who could break through Du's shell had to be someone special.

She quickly closed her cell when she saw him enter.

John smiled at the embarrassed look on her face. He pretended not to notice. “Good evening Du. I'll take over and finish up here.”

She stood and let him take the big chair. “Yes sir. There's not much left to do.”

He took the seat and nodded as he saw the desk was mostly cleared of work. “That's good. I don't want to be too late myself. There's still a lot to do tomorrow.”

Picking up her slim briefcase, she asked. “How many more to go?”

He did a quick count in his head. “About 200. They are pretty efficient at the Space Center. We could barely keep up transferring the prisoners.”

She kept her smile hidden. Hopefully, if things got finished early enough tomorrow, she might be able to go out with Steve like they planned in the evening. “Don't work too hard sir.”

He just nodded as she left. The few papers on the desk didn't appear of significant importance, so he pushed them aside, for later. He logged into the GJ mainframe and checked messages. Most were, like the paperwork, something that could wait. Only one was marked urgent. A quick check told him the scientist who sent the message was still in the building. He sighed as he paged the man. Hopefully, it was something he could take care of with minimal fuss.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron Stoppable was glad of the distraction, even if it was surveillance video of an intruder in the Tower of Ronatude. He'd been in a funk for hours. Knowing he was risking more than just his own life if he made a move against Kim was depressing. Even a delivery order from Bueno Nacho hadn't helped. It wasn't until after dinner that Rufus managed to get his attention by slapping a small plastic and metal disk down in front of him.

Now he watched the playback of the invader. Whoever she was, she wasn't trying to be sneaky. At first he'd thought it might be a ninja that got away. The blue eyes he saw, under the hood of the black catsuit, made him dismiss that soon enough. He kept changing the camera angles, trying to find some hint of who she was. No luck. He shut the screen off.

Joss leaned over his shoulder. “Y'all got any idea what she was up to?”

Both Ron and Rufus shook their heads. Ron looked at the disk. He had no clue what it was, but he figured it was a kind of bug. There was no way he was going to let them stay where the woman put them. Over the next hour, he and Joss followed Rufus and the security video to all the places she placed them. Once they were all gathered, he put them in a bag.

Ron stared at the bag. He had absolutely no idea what to do with them. If there was one thing he knew, it was he didn't know enough to figure them out by himself. Even Joss, with her knowledge of robotic animals was stumped. They needed someone like Wade. Ron felt depression creeping up on him again. Joss had already informed him, Wade was working with Kim. He'd lost yet another friend to evil.

Ron shook his head. He tried not to think about it. There was nothing he could do. Someday though, he'd make sure Kim Possible payed for her treachery.

He looked at Joss. “I'm gonna get rid of these. Why don't you check the alarm systems, OK?”

She nodded as he left the room. She was worried about how Ron was taking things. She hoped her ploy worked, and he didn't try anything stupid when it came to Kim.

Ron took the elevator down to the main entrance and walked outside. The night was getting cold. He shivered as he held the bag up. His eyes roamed around the the area. Where could he put them? Over by the treeline, he spotted a small white building. He walked towards it.

The ghost of a smile appeared on his face as he read the sign on the building. This was good. Let whoever it was bug the city's sewage. He walked around it looking for a door. It was locked and his inability to pry it open reminded him forcefully again how powerless he was now. Heck, even his 'Dumb Skills' seemed to have given out on him. With a grunt of disgust, he tossed the bag on the ground and walked away.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The head of Cybernetics pointed at the wavering image on the screen. John Viceroy leaned closer and tried to make it out. “What am I looking at?”

The scientist began running the video back to the start. “We started receiving this signal about an hour ago. It's some kind of bounce-back from Dr. Director's implant. I don't know why, or how, but it's tapping into her optic nerve. Something is making it transmit instead of receive, like it's supposed to.”

John could see slightly blurry images. “What could cause that?”

The scientist shrugged. “I'm not sure. Maybe a large amplification field? I'm guessing, she isn't aware of it happening.”

John looked away from the scrambled image. “Why wouldn't she be?”

The man ran the video forward. “Sir. If she knew it was transmitting this...”

John felt his jaw go slack. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. A cold knot formed in his stomach as he realized the implications of what was being displayed. He shut off the screen. He stood and looked at the scientist. “I'll take care of this. For now, just forget you ever saw this. That's an order.”

The scientist gulped. “Yes sir!”

Viceroy waited until the man left. He turned the screen on and patiently watched the entire thing, from start to finish. After it was done, he pulled out his GJ communicator. He dialed in the secret code that, in case of extreme emergency, would put him in contact with the Council.

It took almost two minutes to get a reply. On his com screen, a masked, elderly woman appeared. Her white hair was rumpled from sleep. She appeared to be in a hotel room. “This had better be important young man! Some of us try to get to bed at a decent hour you know!”

John hadn't been called young for a couple decades, but then, he was still not anywhere near as old as Miss Freedom. “Ma'am. I have a very serious situation to report. Evidence has come to my hands that shows Dr. Director in collusion with Kim Possible.”

The woman's brows lifted. “Show me!”

He uploaded the disc to the heroes communicator. While she was watching it, he began working at his own computer. He began a worldwide scan. Anything with enough power to make the signal feed back this way, should be easy enough to find.

After almost 20 minutes, Miss Freedom's face reappeared on his com. “Mr. Viceroy. I am appointing you Commander of Global Justice. My fellow council members agree. Your first task is to find and capture Director, and if you can, any of the Possibles and their minions.”

A light blinked on his computer. He looked at it in disbelief. “Ma'am? I've located her.”

She smiled. “I'll be there in a short while. I want you to have a plan in place by the time I get there.”

John stared at the screen as she closed the connection. Once more he played the disc. He wished it wasn't just video. Sound could give him much more information to work with. He paused the playback and felt like slapping himself. Fatigue was making his mind slow. His finger jabbed the intercom button. “Get me someone who can read lips!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Yori lay naked on a small, yet comfortable, bed. It was the last in a row of beds in a large barracks room. Solid steel chains on her wrists and ankles, bound her to the beds frame. Even though she still had the mind control chip on her forehead, her captors were obviously taking no chances. She was surprised at how well she was being treated since her arrival here from Japan. First she was placed in a machine, which healed all of her injuries. Then, she'd been commanded to eat a large and tasty meal. After that, she'd been brought here, shackled to the bed, and told to rest and sleep if she wanted.

All this was much better than she expected. Especially since she expected to be dead. She remembered back to how she was used to deceive her master. Her mind under complete control of Kim Possible. Even though her actions were not her own, she knew her fellow ninja would see them as dishonorable. Inside her head, she laughed. From what she'd overheard, she was, or would soon be, the only one of the Yamanuchi Ninja Clan left on earth. Her dishonor was only known to those who were there to witness it. The very same people who now held her captive.

If she were ever to escape this bondage, honor dictated she take her own life. This was what was required of her, for betraying her master. Even as she contemplated the ritual suicide, she rejected the thought. She wanted to live. She refused to accept the blame for Sensei's death. It was Kim Possible who killed him.

All her life, Yori believed her master to be the most powerful person in the world. Yet he was killed, in one swift blow, by a girl hardly older than herself. A girl who was not a ninja, even though she fought like one. Yori's mind froze. She was thinking respectful thoughts of her enemy! She closed her eyes and meditated on this. She let her mind wander, let thoughts float unbidden. Soon, she found herself reaching a surprising conclusion.

Had her master ever asked it of her, she would have gladly killed Kim Possible. Now her master was dead, by Kim's hand. Kim deserved her respect. She was truly more powerful than her, now dead, master. She witnessed it first hand. Kim took his life, and his power. It had been a violent and merciless act. Yori had seen for herself, the anger in Kim's eyes. Then she saw Kim take the life of her own friend.

The respect Yori felt swelled. She remembered how Kim plunged the blade. How Kim smiled as it tore through Stoppable's heart. Yori knew, beyond any doubt, Kim enjoyed brutally murdering him. Yori smiled a mental smile. She understood now. Death by her own hand, was not what awaited her. What awaited her was service to a new master. One who was worthy of that title. Worthy of her loyalty. A master, more powerful and evil, than her old one ever dreamed of being. Silently, Yori pledged her life to Kim Possible.

Chapter 29

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 28: Under the Siege.

Betty's pubic hair tickled Kim's nose as she licked the one eyed woman to yet another orgasm. She pulled her head back and watched her new lover shake and moan beneath her. It still amazed her how much pleasure she derived from the give and take of sex with her lovers. All three of them. She only wished she could have let herself admit how much she loved women long ago. Now, as Betty panted from her ministrations, she could look back and see how she'd hidden the truth from herself.

For as long as she could remember, she admired her mother's slim graceful figure, but never did she let herself consider it might be more than that. All through high school she would look at her fellow cheerleaders in the showers, but always she excused it with the lie of just 'comparing' their bodies to her own developing one. She could now admit she loved watching them, even Bonnie. For such a bitch, the girl always did have a very nice ass.

Only since she'd fallen for Shego, was she able to let herself face her real desires. Only since accepting her darker side, was she able to fully enjoy her new found lusts. If only she could convince the entire world, such things were not as bad as some people made them out to be.

Betty saw an odd look come over Kim's face. “Mistress? Is something the matter?”

Shaking he head, Kim smiled at her. “Just a passing thought. I...” Kim paused. She reached up and stuck a couple fingers into her mouth. From between her teeth, she pulled a short, dark, curly hair. Her eyes rolled. “I love eating your pussy Betty, but the hair has to go.”

Betty, still tasting Kim in her mouth, thought about how much she enjoyed eating the redhead's bare slit. She could easily understand why Kim preferred it that way. “Consider it gone Mistress.”

Kim laughed as she pulled her new sidekick up from the sex soaked bench. “Let's get dressed and get back to the party. We can discuss passing thoughts and shaving later.”

A few minutes later, they walked down the corridor toward the lounge together. Kim spoke just before they reached the door of the lounge. “Oh yes. About you quitting GJ and telling the Council? Don't.”

Betty gave her a puzzled look. “Why?”

Kim stopped and gave her a truly evil smile. “Because I have plans. Plans, I want you to be in the right position to help me make happen.”

The lounge door opened. Kim and Betty found themselves facing an inebriated Señor Senior Senior. He was leaning on his cane as if it were the only thing keeping him upright. Just behind him, Bonnie and Junior were supporting each other. Bonnie's tail was swishing and splattering drops of water all over the place. The three Seniors moved with drunken staggers into the passageway.

The elder Senior's head tilted slowly as he spotted Kim. “Ah, Kimberly. It's is time for us to take our leave. It has been quite the stimulating experience.” He paused, swaying in place for a moment. “I, however, must say once again. It would be entirely less risky if you were to just kill all the ninja. I find the idea of marooning them on some barely habitable planet, around a distant star, to be wasteful. Not only that, there could be serious repercussions. I know that, if it were I, sent into such an exile, I believe I would become quite vengeful indeed.”

Kim laughed as Wade joined them in the hall. “I agree. But since I'm working under truce with Global Justice, that's not really an option.” She gave him a sly smile. “Besides, it's unlikely they will ever be in a position to do anything about it. Dad's rocket will only have enough fuel for a one way trip.”

He nodded. “Indeed. Perhaps, if we ever work together in the future, we will not have to limit ourselves to such expensive and humane tactics.”

Wade stepped up and took the man's arm. “I'm going to teleport them and Dr. Drakken home. Then hit the sack. Anything you need me to do before that?”

Kim thought for a moment. She shook her head. “I think were good for the night. Sleep tight Wade.”

She and Betty watched as the four stumbled down the hall. Bonnie appeared too drunk for coherent speech, but she managed to flip Kim the bird, in way of goodbye. For a moment, Kim considered catching up and breaking Bonnie's finger, but she was distracted.

Steve's voice sounded from behind them. “Coming through people! Make a hole!”

Kim turned to see him carrying a blissfully passed out Drakken in his arms. She couldn't help but chuckle as she imagined Drakken waking in his own lair with no idea how he'd got there. She called out to him as he was about to get on the elevator. “Go ahead and take the night off when you're done, OK?”

Steve called back, as the elevator door closed. “Sure thing Kim.”

She turned to Betty. The one eyed woman was rubbing her temple, next to her eye patch. “Headache?”

Betty nodded. “Sometimes my implant acts up. It's nothing serious.”

Kim took her hand and led her into the lounge. “We'll get Wade to take a look at it tomorrow. Can't have my sexiest sidekick running around with hinky parts.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

John Viceroy watched Miss Freedom stride into the office. She gave him barely a nod of acknowledgment as she approached the desk. Picking up a pen, she scribbled on a notepad. She tore off the paper and handed it to him. “Have someone go to this GJ long term storage locker. Bring me the contents.”

He took the slip of paper. “Ma'am?”

She motioned him out of his chair. “It's something I left here a long time ago. I'll be needing it. Now. Let me see what you've put together.”

He stood and let her take the seat. “Here is the transcript our lip reader made. It's not much, but he says he got what he could.”

She waved him away as she leaned in to study the screen. He stepped out to the assistants office, handed the paper to a trooper on guard duty, and instructed him to retrieve what was in that locker. When he came back, she was frowning at the computer. He watched as her eyes scanned the text and her frown deepened.

Eventually she leaned back. She turned her attention to him. “What plan of action have you come up with?”

He tucked his hands behind his back. “Usually, when attacking a villain's stronghold, we employ a small infiltration team. They sneak in, past the villain's external defenses. Then they enter through an unguarded point, usually a ventilation shaft. Once they engage the enemy, a larger force could then attack the outside defenses and enter in a more conventional manner. Although, most of the time, the second part is not necessary. The infiltration team, in most cases, manages to defeat the villain by themselves.”

She nodded. “That sounds like an acceptable plan.”

Viceroy gave a sullen shake of his head. “At this time, the only team we have who could conceivably attempt it is Team Impossible. If it were any other villain, they could do the job. In this case, that simply isn't feasible. You see, there is no way this will work on Kim Possible.”

Her eyebrows raised. “And why wouldn't it?”

He sighed. “Because Kim Possible is the one who created the strategy in the first place.”

Miss Freedom pursed her lips in disgust. “You're telling me Global Justice has been relying on a teenager, one who wasn't even a part of the organization, to be their main tactician?”

Folding his arms in front of his chest, he nodded. “It galls me too. I can't dispute the results, however. In the last four years that strategy has resulted in more villain captures, and fewer injuries and deaths of GJ agents, than at any time in the past. The next best plan is sending in Team Impossible, backed by GJ troopers, in a full frontal assault. The chances of success are slim however.”

She gave him an inquiring look. “How slim?”

He brought up graphs on the computer screen. “An estimated 70 percent chance of failure. Losses of over half of the troopers, and possibly Team Impossible, just from the outer defenses themselves. Then more losses in the attempt to subdue the villains.” He changed the screen again. Pictures of the targets appeared. “We are talking about confronting a group of the most dangerous people in the world at once. They have tactical expertise, super powers, and an intimate knowledge of our inner workings. That's not even considering their sidekicks and minions. We are not going to catch them off guard.”

She asked. “What do you propose then?”

He cleared the screen. “I think we should wait. Try to capture them when they are away from their base. The chances of success are higher and, if we're lucky, we won't have to face them all at once.”

Miss Freedom shook her head. “No. It's too risky. If an attempt should fail, they will be tipped off and go into hiding somewhere even more ingenious, we could loose any chance of locating them again. We have to go in now.”

Viceroy rubbed his forehead. “It's not as risky as trying to lay siege to their hideout. Even with Team Impossible leading the way with a couple hundred GJ troopers, we're simply outclassed. Stun guns, batons, and Stop-Watches are no match to the kinds of defenses they could employ.”

She looked at him incredulously. “You have whole warehouses full of confiscated super technology. Surely you...”

His head shook. “Global Justice isn't authorized to use any of it. It would take...”

Miss Freedom cut him off. “...Special orders from the Council. You forget. I am on the Council. I'm authorizing Global Justice to use any and all means at their disposal.”

His brows rose. This was unprecedented. “In that case, I believe there's an excellent chance of taking them down with a minimum of effort.”

Miss Freedom nodded. “Very well. Let's put it all together and get a working plan in motion. We will lead the attack together. I want this done before morning.”

He started to protest her inclusion. “But Ma'am...”

A knock at the door interrupted. Viceroy opened it to allow two troopers to enter. They placed a large plywood footlocker on the desk and left. He looked at the name and serial number stenciled on the top of the locker for a few moments. It suddenly became clear to him why this woman was so adamant about taking part in the operation.

He looked back at her. “Very well Ma'am.”

She stood. “Now, please give me a few minutes of privacy?”

He glanced at the box. “Yes Ma'am.”

Nancy Possible waited until he was out of the room and the door closed. She reached out and ran her hand over the box. She'd never expected to set eyes on it again. She dialed the lock's combination from memory. It had been decades and she still knew it by heart. The lid raised at her touch. Dull, unpainted, metal barely reflected the light. She caressed the armored power suit. Her late husband, who had designed and built it for her, never got the chance to paint it in her signature colors.

She slipped out of her dress and began to don the armor. She had only worn it once before. It had only seen one battle. That was on the last day of her active career as a hero. As she strapped the armor in place, she remembered. The fight had been going well until innocent bystanders were brought into it by the villain. She pulled her hair up and slid the helmet over her head. Two images sprang into her mind as she once again looked out of the dark visor. The first, was the sight of her armored fist crushing in the head of of those bystanders. One who, if not for a twist of fate, wouldn't have been anywhere near the fight. The second, was the look of shock and horror on her young son's face.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego awoke to complete darkness. She was in bed, but couldn't remember how she got there. Usually she wasn't a heavy drinker, but she'd let herself indulge last night. At least she thought it was last night. She tried to turn and look at the clock. The naked bodies pressing against her, gave her no room to move. She could tell Anne was cuddled up against her back. One of her long, slender legs was curled over her own. In turn, she was pressed up against her wife. Her arm was wrapped around Kim's body and her hand cupping one of her small, firm, breasts. She couldn't resist giving it a playful squeeze.

Kim's voice whispered out of the darkness. “I didn't know it was time for my 2 am groping already.”

Shego snickered. “Only two? Feels like morning already.”

Kim turned to face her wife. “I'm surprised you are even capable of moving. You passed out a couple hours ago.”

Shego reached out and ran her hand over Kim's thigh. “That explains why I don't remember going to bed.”

Kim chuckled. “Betty and I carried you and mom both to bed. She only managed to stay conscious a little while longer than you did.”

Shego smirked into the darkness. “Great! My reputation is ruined now. Out drunk by a milf, a teenager, and a one eyed hottie.”

Another voice came from the dark. “Hey. I resemble that remark.”

Shego recognized it as Betty. “You sure do Bets.”

Kim stroked her wife's cheek. “It's really all your fault anyway. You're the one who insisted on doing body shots to celebrate Betty's conversion to evil.”

Betty added. “And insisted they be doubles. Isn't that right Mistress?”

Shego gasped. “Mistress?”

Kim laughed. “I guess you missed that part. After we put you two to bed, Betty and I had a little talk.” Kim began climbing out of the bed. “Tell her Betty. I need to go take a pee.”

Moments later, the bathroom light came on. Shego and Betty saw Kim disappear inside. By the faint light from the partially open door, Betty saw Shego staring at her. Betty sat up in the bed. “You know I pledged my loyalty to Kim. There's more to it than that. When I gave myself to her, I gave everything. Not just my loyalty, but my life and my body too. I am truly hers in every way. She is, and will always be, my Mistress.”

Shego rubbed her head. The whole idea of someone wanting to belong to another person like this was totally alien to her. “You really want that?”

Betty reached out and clasped Shego's hand in both of hers. “Yes Shego. More than anything. At first I didn't realize it myself. The more I thought about it, I understood it's what I need and want. I've spent my entire life trying to be the best. Fighting to be the winner. Until today I didn't realize, no matter how hard I tried, or how much I won, there was a sense of being unfulfilled. When I gave myself to Kim, I gained purpose. I can still have my goals, but now I'll be achieving them for a worthy reason, a worthy person, my Mistress Kim.”

Anne lay with her eyes closed. She'd been listening for a while, ever since Shego's milf comment. She'd been half tempted to give her a playful swat on the butt for that. It had been more fun to just listen. Unlike Shego, everything Betty was saying made a good bit of sense to her. She understood how Betty felt, in a way Shego didn't. She flexed her leg, using it to draw herself closer to Shego. Opening her eyes, she spoke. “Betty's doing what's best for her. It's good for Kim too.”

Both women were slightly startled at her comment. Shego half turned to look at Anne. “How so?”

Anne propped herself up on one elbow. “Some people need more in their lives than they can achieve on their own. They need something, or someone, to help them become the person they were always meant to be. Betty needs to belong. In Kim she found the person she can truly belong to. I understand because, in many ways, I'm much the same. I gave up my old life to find what I really wanted. What Betty said clarified my own feelings. In a very real sense, when I decided on a life of villainy, I was also 'giving' myself to both you and Kim.”

Shego's eyes widened. “You're not going to start calling us Mistress or something now are you?”

Anne laughed. “No dear. It's not that way for me. You girls have my loyalty, my respect, and my love. Anything you ask of me, I'll gladly give.”

Shego felt tears welling in her eyes. She hugged Anne to her. “I feel the same way about you.” She looked Anne, seeing the inner beauty that matched the outer. “If I wasn't already married to your daughter, I'd be putting a ring on your finger right now.”

Anne's eyes sparkled. “Oh! Shego.” She pressed her lips against the younger woman's.

Betty smiled as she watched the two women embrace. She could tell this was the right thing for them. Just like it was right for her to belong to Kim. The thought of Kim made her look toward the bathroom. She saw her Mistress standing in the doorway.

Kim watched her wife and mother kiss. Her love for them swelled in her breast. She walked to the bed and embraced them both. She spoke to them in a voice full of passion. “Let's do this right.” She reached up and turned Shego's head. “Shego? Do you take Anne as your wife? To have your way with? In sickness and depravity, for ever and ever?”

Shego almost choked with surprise. “Yes... Yes I do!”

Kim looked at her mother. “Mom? Will you have me as your wife? To love, fondle, and cherish? Giving yourself to my every depraved whim?”

Anne took a deep breath. “I will Kimmie, with all my heart.”

Kim kissed them both. “Then screw what the rest of the world says. I pronounce all three of us illegally and immorally wed.”

Betty got up off the bed as she watched the three women become a passionate tangle. She started to walk to the door.

Kim called out to her. “Where are you going Betty?”

Betty turned. “I thought that... Since this is now your wedding night...”

Kim smiled. “I think... If my wives are OK with it..?” She looked at Anne and Shego. Both of them nodded to her. Kim looked back at Betty. “Then it's settled. Betty? You may lick the brides.”

Betty purred as she came back into the bed. “It would be my pleasure Mistress.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 3rd 2007, 4:12 am)

The pilot maneuvered the black and purple Global Justice jet in a large circle. He checked his payload monitor for the seventh time since take off. It displayed an egg shaped container strapped under the aircraft. He was noticeably worried as he checked the clock. Three more minutes until he could make the drop. There was nothing he wanted more, than to see that thing as far away from his jet as possible.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Miss Freedom turned to John Viceroy. The servos and gears of her powered armor clicked and whirred. It's dull metal encasement gave her back the shape she had in her prime. Her mechanically altered voice rasped. “You are positive this will work?”

He lowered the night vision binoculars from his eyes. “As positive as I can be of anything that was built by a supervillain.”

She looked out the window of the van, at the distant treeline. “I wish we could get closer. It's going to take us several minutes to get there after the drop.”

Viceroy shook his head. “You don't want to be closer. When that Super Electromagnetic Pulse device goes off, everything electronic in a four mile radius will cease to function. Too close and that tin can you're wearing would shut down completely.”

She sneered behind her faceplate. “I know what an EMP does. My suit is hardened against it.”

He gave a sigh. “I said super. That means it will penetrate even hardened electronics.” He checked his watch. “One minute til drop.” He clicked his headset com and spoke to the troopers stationed for the assault. “Standby. We move in on my mark.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Halfway across the world, a scream of pain reverberated off the walls of a plush bedroom. Bonnie Senior sat up, her hands covering her bloody lips. She stared in horror at her husband. He was clasping his manhood and crying like a baby. She ran out of the room. Moments later, she returned carrying a large first aid kit.

Junior whimpered as his wife bandaged him. “My love. I never in my life thought to hear these words spoken from my lips. Please! Never let us do the oral sex again!”

Bonnie stroked her husband's brow. She had been growing to like the changes DNAmy had made to her, but maybe keeping the fangs wasn't such a good idea after all.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A dark object fell from the sky. Barely ten feet from the ground, it turned into a silent and invisible pulse of energy. In the distance, lights from multiple vehicles began closing in.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 3rd 2007, 4:31 am)

GJ trooper Ben Thayer, led his squad down a dark corridor. Unlike the squads led by his Commander, and the lady hero, who were headed to the control center of the complex, his was assigned to the unexciting task of checking the sleeping quarters. He shook his head as he motioned a couple of his troopers on to the next room. He knew he was getting the crap detail because of his screw up guarding the Possible house.

One of his men motioned to him from the open door. He looked in, and saw figures fast asleep in bed. His fingers tapped out a signal on his com to his commander. Moments later, his squad was joined by others.

Viceroy strode down the corridor with a smile on his lips. He motioned for the troopers to surround the bed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne stirred in her sleep. She rolled over and opened her eyes. Everything was dark. As she fell back to sleep, she wondered who turned the bathroom light off.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron Stoppable woke with a yell. Bright lights shone in his face. All around his bed were dark figures, each and every one of them were pointing a weapon in his direction.

Joss sat up beside him, and blinked her eyes. “What's all the ruckus?”

A woman clad in metal armor clanked into the room. Her mechanically filtered voice said. “Don't move Stoppable. These troopers have orders to fire if they see so much as a flicker of blue glow.”

Ron shaded his eyes from the glare. He could see that the people surrounding him were all in GJ uniforms. “Hold on a second. Why is GJ busting into my home and threatening us? In case you don't know, we're on the same side!”

The woman's disdain carried through her helmet. “I have no doubt which side you are on. We know you are hiding Kim Possible and her fellow villains here. Tell us where she is!”

Ron began to laugh. “I don't know who you are, but I think you've made one hell of a mistake.”

Rufus poked his head out of the covers. “Yup! Big mistake!”

Chapter 30

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 29: It's Always Darkest...

(September 3rd 2007, 5:00 am)

The only light in the conference room came from portable lights set up by GJ troopers. Ron stared out the large window at the predawn darkness. “I've told you already, They aren't here.” He turned to look at Miss Freedom and Commander Viceroy. “I'm the last person in the world that would help Kim Possible.”

Miss Freedom pointed an armored finger at him. “Young man, you've been Kimberly's friend almost your whole life. We traced a signal from one of her known cohorts here. How can you expect us to believe you aren't helping her hide?”

Ron walked over beside where Joss sat at the conference table. The girl was shaking with what seemed to him to be pent up fury. He could tell she was about to erupt at the unfounded and nonsensical accusation. Thinking to comfort her, he placed a hand on her shoulder.

Unlike Ron's assumption, Joss was shaking with terror. She had no idea what would happen if these people found out about her deal with Kim, or that her cousin was actually almost right beneath them. She could lose Ron forever. Her mind churned as she tried to think of some way to make them go away. When she felt Ron's touch, she blurted out the first thing that came to mind, the same lies she'd told Ron about her kidnapping and abuse.

The girl's outburst took them all by surprise. They listened as she described the things she'd been put through. As she went on, she became more hysterical. Finally, Ron couldn't stand it any longer. He pulled her out of her chair and hugged her tightly.

As she sobbed on his shoulder, he stared at their unwelcome guests. “I told you what Kim did in Japan. She wanted to make it very clear to me what would happen if I tried to come after her again. I could never stand to see Joss' life at risk! Don't you see now? There is no way I'd ever help that monster!”

Miss Freedom went pale under her helmet. She could, all too easily, believe the two young people before her. Standing, she looked over at Viceroy. “John. It seems we have made a mistake. Go back to GJ headquarters. Question the scientist who found the signal. Do whatever tests you can. We have to find out where that signal really came from.”

John Viceroy stood. “And you Ma'am?”

She looked at him and shook her head. “I have something to else to take care of here. I'll join you at GJ when I'm done.”

He turned and left the room.

She turned back to the two young people. She'd accepted that Kim had gone evil, but this shook her. Never would she have believed Kim could sink so fast to such a low and horrible level. Worse, she was dragging others down with her. Her own mother and Betty Director. She'd always know Kim to be charismatic and a natural leader. Now that she was evil, those traits made her all the more dangerous. She was going to need all the help she could get to take Kim down. But first, she had to take care of a completely different problem.

Ron and Joss watched as Miss Freedom began to remove her helmet.

Her voice went from it's clipped mechanical buzz to a more natural tone, as she asked. “Mr. Stoppable? Would you tell me something?” She lifted the helmet completely off. “What exactly were you doing in bed with my 15 year old granddaughter?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Lontaine Load rolled over in bed and slammed his large hand down on top of the alarm clock. He groaned when the beeping didn't stop. His eyes went from bleary sleepiness, to puzzlement as he read the time. It was still two hours before he'd set the alarm to go off. The beeping continued and seemed to be getting louder. He sat up and listened. It was coming from his wife's side of the bed. Leaning over her sleeping form, he saw a red light blinking on her watch.

The watch was a Mothers Day gift from their son, two years ago. Since that day it always showed a steady green light, where now a red one blinked in time with the beeps. Lon had never been the type of man to panic. He felt like he was on the verge of doing so, as he began to shake his sleeping wife. “Tayka? Honey? Wake up!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. James Possible straightened his tie as he listened intently to the voice on the phone. “I understand Lon. I'm on my way in to work now. I'll send the boys over to check it out. Chances are, it's just a malfunction... I know... Well, if it's not, they may have to use Wade's equipment... Yes, OK.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Candida Du stifled a yawn as she entered the Commander's office at GJ headquarters. It was much too early to be awake in her opinion. She nodded to the night duty Agent as she took the seat he just vacated. “What's so important I was called in on my day off Agent Tatt?”

The agent pointed to the computer screen. “It's a Priority One coded message. I'm sorry I had to call you in, but Commander Viceroy is in the field.”

Candida looked at him with a frown. “I didn't know there were any field operations in progress?”

Tatt cleared his throat. “Commander Viceroy received intel last night, as to the location of Kim Possible and her gang. He and the hero, Miss Freedom, put the OP together in a rush. They were pretty closed mouthed about it.”

She tried to hide her fear from the agent. Could Viceroy have found out about her and Steve? No. If he had, she'd have been taken into custody as soon as she entered HQ. Still, it chilled her to think the man she'd fallen for might soon be in prison. She'd known it was a possibility when she decided to date him. More information. That was what she needed now. Once she had that she could decide what to do. “Alright Donald. I'll take care of things here til they get back.”

He gave her a nod and left the room.

She input her clearance code into the computer and waited for the connection to be made. The screen cleared. A brown haired man in an expensive looking suit appeared. “Ah. Commander Du. I am Officer Twill. I'm calling on behalf of the Council. We have a situation...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Still mostly asleep, Kim heard her mother telling her to wake up. She mumbled into her pillow. “I don't wanna go to school today...”

Pain jolted her awake. She flailed at the hand that was twisting her nipple. “Hey! That hurts!”

In the darkness, she heard Shego's voice. “Awake now Princess?”

Kim rubbed at her sore breast. “Yeah. Was that really necessary?”

Shego lit up one of her hands. “No, but it was fun and we need you awake. Seems we have a little problem.”

Kim blinked in the wavering green light. “Well next time you want to torture somebody's tits, try mom, she likes that kinda thing.” She glanced around. Anne was standing next to the bed with a smile on her face. “So what's the problem? And why don't we turn on some lights?”

Anne flipped the switch by the bed. Nothing happened. “That is the problem Kim. There's no power.”

Betty entered the bedroom. She was punching buttons on her communicator, to no effect. “The electronic lock on the door isn't working either. We're stuck in here.”

Kim slid out of bed. “No power at all?”

Betty nodded. “None. Even my implant isn't working.”

Kim plucked her ring out of it's charger. “Wade will know what's going on.” She put the ring on and willed her suit to super mode. Nothing happened. “Well crap doodles!”

Shego smirked as she held up her hand. Her own ring was on her finger. “Already tried that Pumpkin. Everything electronic is dead.”

Kim's shoulders slumped. “I guess we aren't prying the door open then.” She looked at Shego's flaming hand. “You can burn through it right?”

Shego nodded. “Yeah, it's only steel. I just didn't want to, unless we had no other options.”

Kim felt worry creeping up her spine at Shego's words. “Why? What am I missing here?”

Shego waved her flame encased hand. “Burning through the door will take a lot more heat. Which means, my flames will be consuming more oxygen.”

Anne placed a hand on Kim's shoulder. “Kimmie. The ventilation system is down too. We're not sure how much air we have left.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Nana Possible stood in front of Team Stoppable's headquarters. She watched as Ron and Joss rode away on an odd looking motorcycle. They were going to stay at his parents house until GJ technicians repaired the systems destroyed in the attack. She smiled, thinking that Ronald was a truly good man. He hadn't flinched one under her glare as he explained to her why they had been in the same bed. She could see the truth in her granddaughter's face. He'd told her it was only because she was scared to sleep alone after what Kim did to her.

With her helmet tucked under her arm, she began walking across the small parking area. She was not happy about the rest of the night's events though. Not capturing Kim meant there would be hell to pay explaining her actions. She stopped and looked back at the towering letter shaped building. Why would the signal have appeared to have come from this place? She turned in a circle, scanning the treeline.

She noted most of the leaves were still on the trees. That meant she wouldn't be able to see the control tower of the Space Center through them. She paused. Why would she have such an odd thought? Racking her brain, she dredged up a decades old memory. In it, she was staring through bare tree branches at the mostly finished control tower. It was to be the crowning glory of the new research center, the one her husband's lab was moving to. The memory faded and she began to laugh. How could she have forgotten? This was the very same spot she'd been in on that day. The day she waited to pick up her husband, as he closed down his old lab forever. Once again, she was standing right on top of it. They hadn't made that much of a mistake after all! She thumbed the send button on her com unit.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The intercom beeped. Candida answered. “Go ahead.”

A voice said. “You wanted to know when Commander Viceroy checked in? He just called in and said he'd be here in about 20 minutes.”

Candida replied. “Very good. Let me know when he arrives.”

She clicked the unit off and looked up at the pair of GJ agents standing at attention near the door. “Remember my instructions. I don't want any foul ups.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade watched the first light he'd seen since he awoke. It was a green glow, melting it's way through the door of his room. Moments later, the door was wrenched open, leaving the locking mechanism attached to the frame. He smiled in his relief at seeing Kim and Shego standing there. “I'm sure glad to see you guys!”

Kim smiled. “Same here. Now please tell us you know what is going on.”

Wade walked out into the hallway. “I'm not sure. My best guess is, we are under attack by a supervillain.”

Shego's eyebrows raised. “And how, pray tell, do you know that Nerdlinger?”

Wade started walking toward his lab, forcing the women to follow. “All our systems were knocked out by a Super EMP. That's the only thing that could get through the shields I built into everything. To my knowledge, there's only one person who could and would create such a thing, Electronique.”

Kim caught up with him. “But she's happily serving out her time in prison. She's still under the influence of the attitudinator.”

Wade nodded as they approached the door to his lab. “Right. So either she's been somehow turned evil again, and broken out, or someone else is using her technology. Either way, it's bad news. Someone knows where we are and has done the worst thing they could to render us defenseless.”

Kim thought for a moment. “There's another possibility. Remember, we are right under Ron's headquarters. It could be an attack on him.”

Wade nodded to her. “Maybe. We still have to get out. I'd guess we only have a couple hours worth of good air left.”

Kim sighed. “Yeah, we figured that part out. Mom and Betty are already collecting stuff we really need and putting it up on the parking level, near the entrance. No sense in leaving stuff behind that can't be replaced.”

Wade shook his head. “It might be better to take everything to the teleporter room. There's a chance I can get it working. It's mostly Lowardian technology. I'm pretty sure that won't be affected.”

He looked over at Shego and gestured toward the door. “I need to get into my lab. That's where all the spare Lowardian stuff is.”

Shego looked at Kim. “Shouldn't I get the guys free first?”

Kim shook her head. “After we get Wade into his lab.”

Shego shrugged. She pumped up the heat in both hands and went to work on the door.

A flicker of light caught Kim's attention. Anne was running down the hall with a makeshift torch in her hand.

Anne stopped, panting, beside her. “We were up in the garage area. It sounds like there is something large drilling into the ground above the ceiling!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade's parents and Vivian watched from across the room, as the two teen boys ran a series of searches and checks on Wade's equipment. One by one, they tested and probed. The rapid technical jargon they were using was completely beyond the Loads. Vivian was only understanding part of it herself. After a few minutes, one of the boys approached them.

Tim tucked his hands in his pockets as he looked up at the adults. “From what we can tell Wade's OK. It seems there was a large electromagnetic disturbance last night. It knocked out all of the equipment near where Wade is. That's what triggered the alarm in your watch. It knocked out his bio sensor, that's all.”

Jim joined them. “The bad news is, we are not sure where he is. I think, with some work, we can try to contact him.”

The Load's looked at each other in mixed relief and worry. Lon asked his wife. “Are you sure we shouldn't know more about what's going on?”

Tayka Load shook her head. “No Lontaine. It's better if we don't know.”

Lon nodded. He turned back to the boys. “Guys, do what you have to. We'll be waiting in the living room.”

After they left, Vivian asked. “What was that all about?”

The twins shared a look. Tim spoke. “They don't know for sure Wade is working with Kim. That's the way they want to keep it. They don't want to do anything that will get him hurt.”

Jim piped in. “You see, they figure if they don't know anything specific, they can't accidentally cause him problems.”

Vivian shook her head. “Sounds pretty weird to me.”

Both boys laughed. Jim said. “Sure is. Anyway, you wanna help is tap into Wade's satellite system? We figure we can get a message to him that way, using a beamed resonance pulse.”

Vivian looked confused. “A what?”

Tim took her hand and led her to a console. “We'll show you.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

John Viceroy turned his back to the truck mounted drill. He yelled over the sound of the digging. “You're positive they are down there?”

Miss Freedom nodded. “If I wasn't I wouldn't have called you back out here before you got back to headquarters.” She looked over at the group of armored men standing nearby. “Your troopers know what they have to do?”

He glanced over at the two squads, who were busy checking their stun rifles. “They know, 'Stun first and ask questions later', they'll do the job.”

She nodded and gestured toward a technician. “And he has it ready, for when we break through?”

John looked at the canisters the tech was busy filling. “It will be ready. We'd never have been able to use it, if not for the OK from the Council.”

Miss Freedom was, at that moment, glad she was wearing her helmet. That way, he couldn't see the worry on her face.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade pried the casing off a black and red colored globe by the light of Shego's flames.

Shego held her hand up over the young genius’s head and mumbled. “I can't believe I've been demoted to flashlight!”

Kim chuckled at her wife's comment. “Don't worry we won't tell anyone.”

Wade let out a whoop of joy as he examined the inside of the device. “Perfect! It's part of one of those flying sentry drones the Lowardians used. It has a transmitter!”

Kim peeked around at it. “So we can call for help?”

Wade nodded as he began reconfiguring the device. “Yes. As soon as I figure out what frequency to use, that is.”

Across the room, Steve let out a startled shriek. “Did you all hear that?”

Everyone turned toward him.

He gulped. “I swear... I heard voices.”

Silence descended as everyone listened. For a moment, there was nothing. Then like a far away whisper, they heard it. Voices that seemed to be coming from many different directions at once. Wade grinned as he leaned down and held his ear to to a rack of beakers on his lab bench.

He could clearly hear a voice resonating from them. He grabbed a piece of paper and began writing furiously. Moments later, he looked up. “That was your brothers Kim. They just gave me the frequency to use.”

Kim's eyes widened. “What?!”

Wade laughed. “They used a trick I used once before. Using my satellites, they sent a beam into the area that vibrated all the glass and ceramics in here, making them act as a speaker.” He began making adjustments as he spoke. “I can tune in on that with this and use it to...”

A new voice came out of the device. “Do you think he heard us?”

Everyone let out a cheer as Wade talked into the device. “We hear you Jim!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Candida Du tapped her fingernails on the top of the desk. Over 30 minutes, and still no sign of Viceroy. She stood and looked at the agents. To one, she said. “You come with me.” She turned to the other. “You stand here. If Viceroy arrives, carry out your orders.”

She led the agent out of the room.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The sound of the drill raised in pitch as it jerked downwards. The operator yelled out. “We've broken through!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Lights and sounds came from the teleporter as a patchwork power system and the guts of the Lowardian transmitter brought it back to life. Wade stepped back from the device. “It works. Let's get going before...”

Betty ran into the room. Her eyes were wild looking. “They got through...” Her eyelid fluttered. “Dropped something...” She fell forward into Kim's arms. Kim lowered her gently to the floor.

Anne dropped down on her knees beside them. The woman was unconscious. Anne looked up, into Kim's eyes. She shook her head as if trying to clear it. “It's some kind of sleeping gas.”

Kim stood and looked around her. She nodded at Barry. “Grab her and let's go!”

Shego helped lift the woman over Barry's shoulder. She turned back to Kim. “Princess, I think we forgot something.”

Kim's brows knit as she thought. Everyone was here. All the things they had to have were here. “What?”

Shego said. “Yori.”

Kim slapped her forehead. She turned to her mom and Wade. “How long til the gas gets down here, do you think?”

Anne said. “A couple minutes maybe.”

Wade nodded.

Shego grabbed Kim by the arm. “Let's just leave her.”

Kim shook her head. “We can't, she knows too much. Besides I have plans for her. You all start teleporting. I'll go get her, it'll only take a minute.”

Shego held onto her arm. “Kim...”

Kim pulled her arm free. “The longer we talk, the less time I have to do it. Go! I'll be right behind you.”

She ran out of the room.

Chapter 31

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 30: ...Before the Dawn.

Kim saw the dark hallway brighten momentarily as the teleporter activated. Darkness and silence closed in around her. Though it was the only thing she'd mentioned, retrieving Yori wasn't the only reason she'd stayed behind. As she moved toward the elevator, questions ran through her mind. How had they been found? What was the reason for the attack? Who was behind it? Staying behind was the quickest way she could find out the answers. As she reached the elevator shaft, the tiny bit of light from the door to the teleporter room faded until even her genetically enhanced vision was useless.

Using hands and tail, she felt her way past the melted door frame and into the shaft. Carefully, she began climbing the emergency ladder up to the next level. Emerging on the second level, she turned away from the barracks. Instead, she went toward her own living quarters. A slight feeling of dizziness began to creep over her as she went through the door. A hint of chemical smell hung in the air. The gas was spreading faster than Wade predicted. She felt her way to a certain cabinet and flung it open.

Moments later, she was breathing sweet, untainted, air as she strapped her diving tank to her back. She smiled around the mouthpiece. Of all the equipment she used on missions, this was the most mundane. It's operation was completely mechanical. Had she not remembered it, she might have reconsidered staying behind. Once she had the tank in place, she dug around in the cabinet again. A sickly yellowish-green light spread as she cracked and shook a chemical glow stick. It seemed as bright as day to her.

She stuffed a few extra sticks into a pouch attached to the dive straps. Last, she pulled out the dive utility knife and affixed it's sheath to her leg. Now she only had to out wait the gas. If it took longer than the hours worth of air she had, she would be forced to abandon Yori and leave. It wasn't likely she would have to. She stepped back out into the hallway and started walking toward the barracks. First she'd get Yori out. Then she could turn her thoughts to the best way to greet her uninvited guests.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Viceroy stood near the drill hole. He glanced at his watch before turning to the armored woman beside him. “Five more minutes to complete saturation. In ten minutes it will be dissipated enough to go in without masks.”

Miss Freedom nodded as she activated her internal air supply. She moved to the rope ladder being lowered into the hole by a couple of troopers. “Good. Have your troopers follow once it's dissipated.”

He looked at her in surprise. “You are going in now? Alone?”

She began climbing down the hole. Her voice came back over his communicator. “They have another escape route. Some kind of teleporting device. We have to be sure it's not functioning. I don't want them to have the chance to use it while we wait for the gas to work.”

Viceroy watched her disappear beneath the ground. He couldn't help wondering if she was incredibly brave to go alone into the unknown like that, or just plain crazy.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim was thankful for small favors as she cracked open the door to the barracks. Had it been locked, all her efforts would have been wasted. She quickly went to the bed the ninja was shackled to. A quick glance told her the girl was unconscious. She made sure the mind control chip was firmly fixed on the girl's forehead before she started undoing the chains. The last thing she needed right now was for Yori to have a chance of attacking her or escaping once the gas wore off.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In a burst of orange light, Wade's bedroom was suddenly filled with people. There was barely room to move, as Wade pushed his way to his computer desk. The twins only had time to give each other high fives before he pushed between them.

Wade's fingers flew over the keyboard. “Good job guys.”

In the back of the crowd, Vivian wrapped her arms around Anne in a mix of relief and delight. “What happened? We were trying to find out what happened to Wade and suddenly you guys show up.”

Anne returned the hug. “It's a long story. I'll fill you in once it's all over.”

Shego stepped behind Wade. “How much longer does she have?”

Jim's eyes widened as he looked at a Demon and his ex-teacher. He turned to Wade, sure his mind was playing tricks on him, and asked. “Does who have?”

Wade flipped a switch. “Kim. She stayed behind.” He tilted his head back and looked at Shego. “Less than two minutes. I'm doing a search while we wait. Maybe I can find out who's behind all this.”

Tim nudged his friend with his elbow. “It's Global Justice. We managed to catch some of their radio chatter while we were searching.”

Jim nodded. “Some guy named Viceroy and a Hero called Miss Freedom set off a S-EMP...”

Anne paled at the name her son spoke. “Oh shit! Nana...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Miss Freedom peered out of the elevator shaft. She shone her flashlight out into the corridor. She smiled as she recognized it as the place where the conclave had been held. On the top level, she'd seen nothing familiar. Ditto for the second level. She'd been tempted to search each of them, but she remembered her priority was the device that transported her here before. It was here on the lowest level. The lack of light or movement meant she was probably too late. Just in case, she'd make sure the device was as out of commission as everything else seemed to be. Then she could begin to search in earnest for the rotten apples on her family tree.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego looked at the time displayed in the corner of one of Wade's many computer monitors. Frustration was etched on her face. “That's it Nerdlinger! Send me back. It's been five minutes already.”

Steve placed a hand on her arm. “Let's give her some more time. Wade could have been off on his guess about how much time it takes for the gas to spread.”

She shook her head. “No such luck. Nerd boy here has never been wrong yet.” She grabbed Wade by the front of his shirt. “I'm not waiting anymore! Send me back!”

Wade sputtered. “I can't. With the way I had to cobble the teleporter together just to get it to work, it can only transmit from there.”

Anne placed her hand over Shego's. “Let him go. It's not his fault. Besides, even if he could send you back, you'd get gassed the moment you arrived.”

She smiled as Shego let go. “Kimmie is resourceful. I'm sure she'll manage.”

Barry cleared his throat. “Look at it this way. If, and that's a big if, Kim were to get captured, it's not really all that bad. Since GJ is running the show, the worst they will do is lock her up.” He grinned. “We can just break her out later.”

Betty nodded. “John is GJ to the core. If he's in charge of the OP, he'll go by the book.”

Shego whirled and faced Betty. “Why do you think I'm so worried? They aren't going by the book! The electromagnetic thing. The gas. That's not GJ tactics and you know it!”

Anne stepped between them. “Maybe not, but that doesn't mean they are going to...”

Betty cut her off. “Shego's right. It is unusual. I think it's time for me to head to GJ and take control of things myself.”

Wade turned in his chair. His finger pointing at the data flowing across his computer screen. “Umm... That might not be such a good idea...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim grunted with the effort of dragging Yori down the hallway. Between the heavy air tank, and the unconscious girl, it was rough going. She let the girl's arms drop and checked her air gauge. The reading wasn't good. She was using her air faster than she anticipated. There was plenty left, but she had no way to tell how long she'd need to use it. Leaving the girl lay, she went over to the elevator shaft. She couldn't see any sign of the intruders as she looked up. A sound caught her attention. She looked down. It was faint. Just the tiniest scraping sound. Any other time or place and she would have dismissed it. She knew without any doubt, someone was moving around on the lower level.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

John Viceroy looked up at the sound of an approaching vehicle. He waved the troopers toward the hole as he watched a GJ van come to a stop. His brows raised when he saw Candida Du step out. “I thought you had the day off Du? It is a holiday you know.”

She strode over to him. A single trooper followed in her wake. “I did and it is, but something came up.” She looked away from him. Seeing the first of the troopers approaching the hole, she raised her voice. “Troopers! Stand down and hold your positions.”

A frown crossed Viceroy's face. “Miss Du, explain yourself.”

Her eyes met his. “John Viceroy. By order of the Council, I am relieving you of duty.” She motioned to the trooper. “You are to be taken into custody.”

The trooper reached to his belt and produced a pair of handcuffs. “Sir? Place you hands behind your back.”

Viceroy's face went livid. He took a step backwards. “On what grounds?”

Candida unholstered her stun baton. “You are charged with violating the Council's restriction on the use of banned technology...”

He shook his head violently. “It was approved! Ask Miss Freedom!”

Ignoring his outburst, she pressed the stud that activated her baton. “You are further charged with negligent homicide as a direct result of using said banned technology.”

His eyes grew wide. “No... No...”

Candida dialed the baton to it's lowest setting and jammed it into his gut.

His mind went fuzzy and he lost control of his limbs. Moments later, he found himself laying on the ground in handcuffs.

She leaned down until she was nose to nose with him. “That damn thing you set off caused a young woman to loose control of her car two miles from here. They had to pry what was left of her out of the wreckage.” Rage made her tremble. “You didn't bother to get confirmation did you? You were in just too much of a hurry. I hope you can live with yourself!”

He whimpered as the trooper lifted him to his feet. “It was Miss...”

Candida started walking away from him. “Don't worry about Miss Freedom. Council representatives are on their way to take care of her.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim watched from the dark corridor as the armored figure raised it's fist toward the teleporter. She spat out the mouthpiece. “You know. Iron Guy called. He wants his pajamas back.”

She watched the intruder spin around. Taking a small risk, she cautiously sniffed the air. Not feeling dizzy, faint, or smelling even a hint of chemicals, she smiled. Instead of replacing the mouthpiece, she loosened the tank's straps. She let it drop with a clang, as she backed down the corridor, away from the advancing metal clad woman. She tried not to show her delight at luring the woman away from her best means of escape.

Miss Freedom raised her arms and quickened her pace. “You won't be so witty once I've put an end to your evil ways Kim Possible!”

Kim began to move faster. She silently counted her steps as she went. “So you're one of the good guys huh? I'm surprised. It was a very naughty thing you did, breaking all my toys.”

In a burst of unexpected speed, Miss Freedom rushed forward. She swung a gauntlet at the retreating girl. It swiped through the air as her target leaped to the side.

Kim jumped and tumbled through the door of the lair's control room. She was concerned at the speed of her opponent. In her mind, she revised her estimate of the bulky looking armor's capabilities. Rolling back to her feet, she braced herself against the central console.

Miss Freedom turned and strode through the melted doorway. She could see the large room clearly. Glow sticks were scattered around the circular chamber. She hesitated. Knowledge that she'd been lured here came instantly. She swung her helmet from side to side, trying to see if there were any surprises awaiting her. “So you think you're going to trap me?”

Kim laughed. “Nothing of the sort. I just like to have plenty of room. It's no fun beating the living daylights out of a someone in a cramped hallway.”

Lunging forward, Miss Freedom swung a leg out. Kim dug her claws into the edge of the table and pushed her body upwards. The armored foot sped by just under her. It barely grazed her tail as her own legs pumped out, striking the heroe's breastplate. Both women tumbled backwards from the force of the impact. Kim rolled across the table and landed lightly on her feet. Miss Freedom stumbled and fell to the floor with a metallic clatter.

Kim stood across the table, watching as the other woman regained her feet. It was quite obvious she stood little chance against such a heavily armored foe. An edge was what she needed. Her thoughts raced back to all the times she'd fought Shego. More than once, her wife had set her off her stride with her taunts and snide comments. She leaned forward and propped her elbows on the table. She grinned as she cradled her chin in her hands. “You will let me know when you're ready to actually start fighting, won't you?”

Miss Freedom glared at the smug look on Kim's face. She fought down the flare of anger she felt. Slowly, she began circling to her right. Her mind seethed as she looked at the disgustingly evil creature that had once been her granddaughter. “I guess I should expect such insolence from a deviant like you.”

Kim began moving, keeping the table between them. She chuckled. “You think I'm a deviant? Well, well I never expected such flattery!” Her head cocked to the side. “Would you by any chance be coming on to me?” Licking her lips seductively, she leered at the metal clad woman. “Tell you what. Why don't you take off that tin can. I'll show you just how deviant I am. She ran her hand down between her legs. Making an obvious show of rubbing her cunnie. “I'll eat your goody-goody pussy til you beg for mercy!”

Miss Freedom felt her gorge rise. The very thought of the perverse thing Kim was saying made her ill. She screamed out in disgust and rage. “You sick, twisted, little bitch!”

Kim rolled onto her back as the maddened woman hurled across the table. She kicked her legs up as Miss Freedom passed over her. An armored fist slammed into the side of her head before she managed to push the other woman up and over. Pain surged as she shook her head to dispel the sparks before her eyes. She stood and turned to the heap of metal laying against the far fall.

Miss Freedom gasped in pain. She could feel the grinding of bone from her fractured ribs. She pushed herself into a sitting position. Her arm lifted toward the girl slowly approached her.

Kim blinked. Shook her head forcefully. She was seeing double. Two arms raised. Two small panels opened on the armor's forearms. Two tiny missiles flamed to life.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Two men stood over the naked girl. The taller one stripped off his suit jacket and covered her bare body. “She is unresponsive. Do you have any idea who she could be?”

The shorter man shook his helmeted head. “I am hafing no idea.” He knelt down beside her. “It is seeming to me that she is a prisoner.”

A puzzled look crossed Officer Twill's face. “What makes you say that Professor?”

Dementor reached out and plucked the chip from the girl's forehead. He held it up. “This. It is for the controlling of the mind.”

Neither man saw the girl's eyes blink. They barely saw her move, as she leaped up and disappeared into the darkness.

Dementor gasped in surprise. “VAT IN THE NAME OF MY GRANDMOTHER'S STRUDEL!?”

Twill spun around. He couldn't see anything in the beam of his flashlight. “Should we go after her?”

The German stood. “Nein. She is not being our problem. Our business for the Council IS COMING FIRST!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. James Possible stared out of the control tower window. His eyes took in the beauty of the giant rocket ship sitting on the launch pad. An amused chuckle made him glance away.

Dr. Wong smiled as she joined him at the launch console. “You know James. If that rocket were a woman, she could slap you with a sexual harassment suit for leering at her like that.”

He returned her smile. “Well she is a beauty. Can you blame me?”

She shook her head. “I guess not.” She reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. “It's time to say farewell to her.”

He nodded and gently laid his hand on a big red button. His eyes returned to the window as he pressed it. Both scientists watched as the rocket's engines roared to life. Smoke and flames billowed, as the ship lifted itself toward the heavens. They continued to watch until it was no longer even a speck in the sky.

Dr. Wong gave a nod. “Time for me to call NASA and the Air Force. It seems we have yet another 'accidental' launch.”

His cheeks burned scarlet as she walked away. After one last glance into the sky, he too turned away. Visions of the design specifications for the Kepler IV were already floating through his brain.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim Possible watched as the miniature rocket approached, in seemingly slow motion. She felt her body backing away. Her clouded mind dredged up the memory of her last brush with death. Once again, she could feel the bullets ripping through her body. She wondered what it would feel like to be blow apart when the missile exploded? This time, there would be no miraculous reprieve. The Genetic Zipper was nothing more than useless metal and pipes. She felt no fear as the tiny warhead continued it's unwavering approach. The only thing she felt was regret, that she would never again hold the women she loved in her arms.

Even as she took another step back, her vision began to blur. No. Something was moving before her eyes. A large, cylindrical, object was flying through the air toward the missile. Her befuddled mind wondered how her scuba tank had learned to fly? Scant feet away from her, the missile and tank collided. She felt herself being thrown to the floor by the force of the explosion. As she descended into unconsciousness, she could have sworn she heard a voice.

It said. “You shall not harm my Master!”

Chapter 32

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 31: No Place Like Home.

Yori cradled her Master in her arms. She had been trying for minutes to awaken the redhead. The egg sized bump on Kim's head worried her. She didn't know if it was from the explosion or the fight preceding it. What she did know, was her Master needed immediate medical attention. She was torn between choices. More than anything, she wanted to kill the woman who assaulted her Master. It would be simple, since said woman was laying across the room, also unconscious. Yori made the other choice. Scooping her Master up off the floor, Yori ran for the door.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In a flash of light, Wade's bedroom was suddenly less populated. He sat the crescent shaped Transportulator down and looked over at the two people remaining. “I need to go let my folks know I'm OK.”

Shego gave him a curt nod. “Yeah. Go ahead Nerdlinger. We'll keep an eye on stuff here.”

Wade left the room and Shego sat down in his chair. Her eyes ran over the myriad computer screens. The whole system looked haphazard. Years of dealing with Dr. D., and his overly complex equipment, gave her a sudden insight. Wade's bedroom was quite simply one large, homemade, super computer. It just happened to have a small lab and a bed tucked inside it. She glanced over at the morose looking woman standing beside her.

She could see Betty was still staring at the screen Wade pointed out earlier. “Look Bet's it's not your fault. Like Anne said, you didn't give away our location on purpose.”

Betty watched the wavering image. “I know Shego. Still, I'm worried.”

Shego sighed. “Kim will be fine. She'll pop in here any minute, or as Barry said, we'll hear about her being arrested. Either way, we will get her back.”

Turning away from the screen, Betty shook her head. “I know. That isn't what worries me though. Kim wanted me to stay in charge of Global Justice.” She waved her hand at the monitor. “She said she had a plan that needed me there. This could really throw a wrench in the works.”

Shego's eyebrows lifted. “She did huh?”

Betty nodded. “Yes. I don't know what the plan is though.”

Shego gave it some thought. “I don't know either. She said she had a plan for Yori too. Seems to me our girl is playing it close to the chest.” A wicked smile crossed her lips. “When we get her back, we'll just have to ask. If that doesn't work, I'll pry it out of her.”

Betty gave Shego a quizzical look. “And how do you plan to do that? You know how stubborn she can be if...” Her eye widened. She'd heard rumors about Shego's methods of gaining information when she worked for Dr. Drakken. It was hard to believe Shego would do something like that to her own wife. But one never knew... “You don't mean to torture it out of her do you?”

Shego grinned at the horrified look on Betty's face. She knew the woman was thinking of her well deserved reputation in that area. “No. Something much worse.” Her grin widened. “You see... I know all her ticklish spots.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Twill and Dementor entered the darkened corridor on the lowest level of the lair. Unlike the other levels, there was some light. In one direction, they saw a flash of orange light. In the other, they could see a faint, sickly yellowish, glow. A quick consultation had them splitting up. Twill headed for the doorway the flash came from. Inside the room was the first working equipment he'd seen since entering the lair.

The purpose and function of the equipment was beyond him. The most complex villainous devices he was used to dealing with were sewing machines. Before joining the Council he'd had little to do with real villains. Things had begun to change for the Fashion Police lately. The deaths of Officers Cotton and Hemp spurred them into rethinking their tactics and goals. Tweed, his partner, was even now on a recruitment drive. It had been decided to create a special Designer Division. It would be filled with officers that not only knew fashion, but also could handle themselves in a fight. These officers would go after the more dangerous violators of good fashion sense.

The world was filled with more badly costumed villains than any time in the past. Not to mention a few heroes too. That was the reason he'd volunteered for this assignment. The rest of the Council wanted Hego to go, but he argued them down. They acquiesced only when he pointed out Dementor was more than well enough equipped to handle the job. It was Council policy to send both a hero and a villain on such tasks. That way nobody could have cause to believe any favoritism came into play.

He felt it was in the best interests of the Fashion Police to find out more about supervillains. Having seen the Possible's website, he knew more information was in order. This was an opportunity for him to find out why the Possibles would wear such costumes. Debate was still raging at FP headquarters whether they were, or weren't, in good taste. Some claimed they were simply slutty. Others said that, while immodest, they gave just the right impression. He was still on the fence.

He turned away from the machine. Whatever caused the flash was not immediately apparent. Leaving the room, he went in search of Dementor. He found him in the lair's control room.

He glanced down at the unconscious elderly woman. Most of her armor had been removed. Dementor was doing a fair job of binding her wounds. From the looks of her injuries, it was obvious her armor had not done its job. He picked up one of the discarded armor plates. There was no decoration. As a whole, it was lacking in both style and functional protection. With the trouble she was already in, he decided not to bother writing her a citation.

He asked. “How is she?”

Dementor shrugged. He considered patching her up to be a waste of effort. If the Council vote went in the way he favored, it was unnecessary. Until her replacement was appointed, the vote was tied. “She vill be living... FOR NOW!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The young woman studied herself in the mirror. She was the first member of the FPDD. As such it fell to her to pick out the newly formed organization's uniform. The regular Fashion Police wore impeccably tailored suits. That was fine for the task of ticketing regular people for fashion infractions. Her job, as it had been explained to her, would be much more demanding. Going after sometimes super powered fashion Don'ts was not something to be done in street clothes.

It was a far cry from how she envisioned her life going. But pressure, the kind she was used to dealing with on a regular basis, from friends and family made her accept the invitation to join the elite group. At least it wasn't some boring nine to five job, like she'd been expected to take. And who knew? Maybe in her off time, she could enjoy just being herself.

The basic black bodysuit gave her freedom of motion and showed off her figure. With the low heeled boots and Bolero cut jacket it was both stylish and functional. She picked up the weapon she'd been learning how to use and attached it to the bodysuit's unobtrusive utility belt. It's nine foot length hung in a neat coil. Officer Tweed, the man who'd recruited her, called it a Ribbon Whip. It could be used to ensnare a violator, or by pressing a button on the handle, it could send out a taser like stun from the tip.

She hesitated as she reached for the last item that made up the uniform. Once she pinned on the shiny silver badge, her life would be changed forever. Removing the badge from its case, she affixed it to her jacket. She ran her hands through her long wavy hair and nodded in satisfaction. She turned away from the mirror. A smile graced her lips as she left her apartment. The world was about to get its first taste of Officer Lace of the Fashion Police, Designer Division.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim woke and opened her eyes slowly. The brightness in the room sent a pounding pain through her head. It felt as if the Flippies had learned a new dance step and were using the inside of her skull as a stage. She groaned in pain as she turned her head to the right. Silently, she vowed to break all the Flippies legs at the very first opportunity. She found herself in an unfamiliar room. The first thing she noticed was, it was a bedroom and not the morgue. So, apparently she wasn't dead.

The second thing she noticed was, it also wasn't a prison cell. This meant, along with being alive, she'd somehow managed to escape her attacker. She closed her eyes and tried to think. Memory of the fight came back to her. The taunts. Her enemy’s furious leap. The armored fist hitting her head. Everything after that was a muddled blur. Her voice sounded harsh and loud as she mumbled a question to herself. “Why can't I remember?”

A soothing and familiar voice answered her. “After a bump to the noggin like that, it's not surprising you have a bit of short term memory loss.”

Kim grit her teeth against the pain and turned her head to the left. There, standing in the room's doorway, was a truly beautiful sight. Her mother, holding a couple pills and a glass of water.

Anne stepped to the side of the bed. She held out the hand containing the pills. “Something for the pain?”

Kim willfully resisted the urge to nod. “Please and thank you.”

Anne handed her daughter the pills and helped her into a sitting position. She could see the knot was smaller than it was when she'd first examined her daughter's head.

Swallowing the pills and water wasn't as painful as Kim expected it to be. She started to lay back, but her mother was already moving the pillows to keep her propped upright.

Anne shook her head. “You need to try to stay awake for a while. I don't think you have a concussion, but better safe than sorry.”

Kim sighed. “K, we're at dad's?”

Anne nodded. “Yeah we are. Everyone's here except for Betty and Steve. Wade has them over at his home. I'm not sure why. Shego knows more about it.”

Kim nodded before she could stop herself. Surprisingly, it didn't hurt. “Next question. How did I get here? I simply can't remember anything of what happened clearly after that armored bitch hit me.”

Anne looked puzzled. “Armored? One of the troopers?”

Kim shook her head. “No. It was a hero. At least that's what she said when I confronted her.”

Anne glanced at Kim's head. The bump was almost gone. “I thought Nana was the only hero involved?”

It was Kim's turn to be puzzled. “Back up a second. How do you know? You guys didn't come back to rescue me did you?”

Anne frowned. “No. We couldn't go back. Your brothers caught some of GJ's transmissions. They said Miss Freedom and GJ Commander Viceroy were the ones who attacked us.”

Kim's eyes widened. “You don't think...” She let out a short laugh. “No wonder she got pissed so easy!”

Anne wasn't sure what was going on. “You're loosing me here Kimmie.”

Shego's voice came from the doorway. “What Princess is trying to say is, the armored bitch she was fighting was her dear old granny.”

Kim beamed a smile at Shego. “I guess I am. I didn't know it was her though. I had no idea she even used any kind of powered armor.”

Shego nodded. “I just got word from Wade. She's in worse shape than you. She's also in a heap of trouble.”

Kim's brows knotted. “So I take it I won the fight? I wish I could remember!”

Shego grabbed something on the other side of the door. “Yeah well. I gotta a little something here that might help jog your memory.”

Kim watched as her wife pulled a handcuffed person into the room. The sight of the Japanese girl did indeed jog her memory. “Yori! I remember! The missile... The tank... It was you that yelled... You called me...”

Before Shego could stop her, Yori dropped to her knees. Her head bowed submissively. “...Master.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty and Steve stared over Wade's shoulders at the computer screen. Wade finished typing and hit the enter key. “And just like that!”

Betty rubbed her eye in disbelief. “It could work.” She turned to Steve. “Don't you think?”

Steve grinned. “I think it's the most underhanded piece of deception I've ever seen. That's saying a lot, since I used to be a High School teacher. I'm sure it will work.”

Wade laughed. “Then it's up to you to start the ball rolling, while Betty and I set up the rest.”

Standing up straight, Steve's grin got wider. “Ah. Mixing business with pleasure. It look's like I'm keeping my date with Candy tonight after all.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The twin boys stared at the monitor screen. They had the whole house covered with hidden cameras. All the feeds came to this spare bedroom they converted to a laboratory. They watched the video feed from the bedroom their sister was recovering in. Headphones allowed them to listen to everything being said.

“Mom and Shego don't seem very convinced.”

“Yeah. But Kim is. I guess it's that 'dark power' thing.”

“I wonder if she'd let us test it? Maybe there is a way to replicate it.”

“Wouldn't that be so cool!? We'd be able know stuff people were gonna do like sis does!”

“Look. Shego's taking off the cuffs. I guess she's convinced too.”

“What does mom mean by two pets?”

“No idea.”

“Awww. Shego's leaving with the ninja girl. I wonder what she means by proper attire?”

“Who knows. Dang! I was hoping we'd get to see her and Kim... You know... Doing it.”

“Me too! Oh well.”

“Kim doesn't look hurt at all now.”

“Maybe we should try to find out where that DNAmy is.”

“Hey! Mom's right, dad will be home soon.”

“It's about that time. I guess we'll have to wait until tonight to see if... OH MY GOD!”

“WOW! They are...”

“They really are!”

“Tell me you're recording!”

“I am! I AM!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In the master bedroom she shared with James. Vivian, Shego and Barry stood, surrounding the shackled young Japanese girl.

Vivian gave a small nod. “I have just the thing for her to wear.”

Shego grunted. “Good. I'll leave her in you two's capable hands then. I need to go check on Cupcake.”

As Shego left the room, Vivian turned and began going through the clothes hanging in the closet. After some digging, she pulled out something black and laid it on the bed. When she straightened back up, he head cocked to the side.

Seeing her odd action, Barry asked. “Something wrong?”

Vivian shook her head. “I'm not sure. It just seems a bit quiet, that's all.” She looked up at the demonic sidekick. “Maybe I better go check. Can you handle things here?”

Barry looked at the young ninja. “No Problem.”

With a smile, the blonde scientist turned and left the room.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. James Possible pulled his sedan into the driveway. He was glad to be home. Vivian called him earlier to tell him Anne and Kim had come home. He strode to the front door, unlocked it, and stepped inside. Eagerness to see his ex-wife and daughter tinged his voice, as he called out. “I'm home!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Candida Du hung up her cell phone. She smiled at the thought of the romantic dinner Steve had just proposed. The smile faded slightly as she saw the long line of cargo trucks heading in her direction. It disappeared completely when she noticed agent Tatt approaching from the other direction. Unless there was a small miracle, she might have to call off the date. Her day had gotten longer when the Council members left with their prisoner.

Just before they left, Officer Twill gave her a set of very specific orders. The Council did not want a repeat of the previous night's fiasco. The Possible's lair was to become the newest Global Justice annex. Every single bit of confiscated villainous technology was to be transferred to the new annex. Absolutely nothing could be removed without authorization from three Council members and the head of GJ. There would be no exceptions. To enforce this, a new security post was to be built right on top of it. It was to have every security measure known. That included a full garrison of troopers guarding it night and day. They wanted it all done as fast as humanly possible.

Tatt stopped by her side. “Commander, we've found the main entrance. It's under that shack.”

Candida nodded. “Very good. I want you to get your troopers unloading and storing things immediately.”

He looked over at the ramp being exposed, as troopers raised the building by brute force. “What are we to do with the contents left by the Possibles?”

She gave him a stern look. “Crate it all up and leave it there.”

Tatt gave her a pensive look. “What about the security building?”

She looked up at the building that was the headquarters of Team Stoppable. An idea blossomed in her mind. “Find out who did the construction and outfitting for Stoppable's HQ. I don't care what it costs. Get them to build it and setup the new security system.”

As she watched him race over to the incoming trucks, she smiled. Maybe she'd be able to make her date after all.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Anne watched Shego pull Yori out of the room. She sat down on the edge of the bed. “You're absolutely sure about her?”

Kim nodded. “Just as sure as I am about Betty, Steve, and Barry.”

She chuckled as she reached out to examine her daughter's head. “That's good enough for me then.” She pulled Kim's hair aside, but couldn't see any sign of the injury. “How does it feel now?”

Kim smiled. “Headache's gone. I feel great.”

Anne shook her head. “I guess you got more than a little of the regeneration DNAmy gave Barry. Hell of a way to find out though.”

Kim smirked. “Yeah it kinda sucked.”

Anne ran her fingers through Kim's hair. “Well if you are feeling well enough, we should get cleaned up and dress for dinner. Your dad should be home anytime.”

Kim reached up and clasped her mothers hand.

Anne smiled at her lover's touch. “Do you think we should tell him everything right away or wait?”

Kim pulled her second wife closer. “Let's take it as we go for now.”

Anne smiled as their lips met. Her tongue traced along Kim's bottom lip. She let herself fall into the passion.

A couple minutes later, the sound of footsteps and an astonished gasp, caused them to break the kiss. Both women looked to the doorway.

James Possible crossed his arms over his chest, and asked. “Is there something you two want to tell me?”

Chapter 33

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 32: Quality Family Time.

James Possible leaned against the door jamb. He had a very stern look on his face. In front of him were two very guilty looking redheads. He tried not to let his expression waver as they attempted to explain what he just caught them doing. It wasn't very often he'd seen two people engaged in such a passionate kiss. Of course he'd seen, and been involved in, many with the older of the two.

Anne was his ex-wife. The woman he'd vowed to love forever. They shared such kisses many times. Not to mention the many times he'd seen her kiss their other lovers. Watching her in the arms of another woman was one of the great pleasures in his life. It always caused a stirring in his loins. Right now his willpower was being tested to it's limits, as he fought not to show his arousal.

The younger of the two, he'd never kissed. Not, at least, in the way of a lover. Many times he'd given her a peck on the cheek or forehead. Those were the kind one expected a father to give his daughter. The only person he'd ever seen Kim kiss like that before was her wife, Shego. Those kisses were just as passionate as the one he'd just witnessed. The kiss he'd interrupted had that one added aspect of taboo he'd never really expected to see with his own eyes. The aspect of incestuous love between a mother and her daughter.

He listened intently as they tried to explain. They spoke of hidden feelings. Desires fought. The unforeseen consequences of an experimental drug. And finally, how they were forced to confront the the truth about their love for each other. He could hear the pleading in their voices. See the fear of rejection in their eyes. He listened without saying a word. Desperation seemed to hang in the air around them as they finally became silent.

Anne's voice trembled. “James?”

Kim couldn't look him in the eye. “Daddy? Please say something.”

He stepped into the room. The expression on his face changed not at all as he approached the bed. He stared down at them for a few moments. “I don't believe it.”

With a sigh he slumped down into the chair next to the bed. “I can understand the two of you have gone evil. I can even understand you would feel the need to do evil things. I simply can't believe you would do something so perverted.”

Kim felt her heart sink. “But daddy, we...”

James held up his hand and shook his head. “I'm not done. As I said, I don't believe one word of that orbital debris you two just told me. So here's whats going to happen. I'm going to sit right here until I'm satisfied you weren't lying to me.”

Anne's eyes widened. She glanced at her daughter. The look of confusion on Kim's face was easy to see. She looked back at James. Though his face was as stern as ever, she could see the twinkle in his eye. In a flash of understanding, she knew exactly what was going on. “Kimmie. You heard your father. He doesn't believe us.”

Kim looked once again at her father. She felt a jolt of surprise at the look of pure lechery that slowly appeared on his face. “Daddy?”

James settled himself more comfortably into the chair. “I mean it Kimmie-Cub. I'm not leaving this spot until you and your mother prove everything you told me is true. Until you prove the two of you really are kinky and perverted incestuous lesbian lovers!”

She looked at her mother. Of all the reactions she'd expected, this wasn't one she'd even considered. She'd hoped for acceptance. Dreaded rejection. This was just totally out of left field. It was also so naughty, she couldn't help but love the idea. “Well Mom? It seems we don't have any choice.”

Anne giggled. “Apparently not.”

Kim grinned as she reached out and began unbuttoning her mother's blouse. “Come on Mommy. Let's show Daddy just how kinky and perverted we really are...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Words penetrated her brain. “She's waking up.”

She opened her eyes and found herself in familiar surroundings. It was her own bed she lay in. She was home at the Chez Leisure retirement community. Pain coursed through her body as she turned her head to see who was speaking. Her gaze was returned by two men. One wore a doctor's white coat, the other the uniform of a Global Justice agent.

The agent approached her bed. “Miss Freedom. Can you understand me?”

As she tried to reply, she found that her jaw was wired closed. Through her teeth, she said. “Yes.”

The man nodded. “Good. By order of the Council you are under house arrest. You will remain here, under guard, until such time as the Council votes on your disposition.” He pointed to the other man. “Dr. Smith will attend to your injuries. You will not have any other visitors or contact anyone. Do you understand?”

Once more, she gave a painful. “Yes.”

Both men immediately turned and left the room.

Nancy Possible knew, without any doubt, she was in very deep shit.

Cautiously she tried to sit upright. There was plenty of pain, but the doctor did a good job taping her fractured ribs. She could move. Right now that was all that mattered. Her hand went to a drawer in her nightstand. She slowly pulled it open. A small grunt of pain escaped her lips as she felt around the inside. Her fingers found the hidden button and pressed it.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Jim and Tim Possible stared at the monitor screen. Never in their wildest imaginings had they ever expected to see what they were seeing now. With their pants down around their ankles, and hands stroking their steel hard teenage cocks, they watched their mother and sister explore each other's bodies with their fingers and tongues. Their breath came in ragged gasps and their eyes bulged as they watched. It was a sight that was the wet dream of only the most perverted of teenage boys. So enthralled were they by the sight, neither of them noticed the door opening behind them.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Yori felt the bindings on her wrists removed. She turned to the creature which released her. He reminded her of a traditional Oni, with the exception being his lack of wild and tangled hair. This, she knew, was her master's first underling. She bowed to him. It was only right for her to show the proper respect. “It is my honor to join you in the service of our Master.” She slipped off the suit jacket, baring her nubile teenage body to him. “Please to allow me a demonstration of my willingness to serve beneath you.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Dr. Drakken looked at the large box his Henchman was holding. He waved a hand at his workbench. “Set it down here Albert.”

Albert muscled the heavy box onto the cluttered bench. He shuddered at the sight of the lifeless eyes that stared out from it. “What happened to her Doctor?”

Drakken reached in the box and pulled out Cee-Cee's severed head. “That my dear Albert is exactly what I intend to figure out!”

The red suited man watched his boss remove more broken and battered parts of the robot from the box. “Do you think you can fix her?”

Drakken snorted derisively. “Of course I can. I am a super genius you know!”

Albert opened his mouth, then thought better of what he'd been about to say, and closed it again. Relief flooded through him as a chime sounded throughout the mountain lair. Silently, he mouthed. “Saved by the bell!”

Drakken huffed. “Dammit Albert. Go see who's at the door. I swear if it's another salesman...” He dropped the part he was holding and began rummaging around under the bench. “Ah Ha!” He held up a device that looked suspiciously like a child's toy. “Here. Take this. Turn whoever it is into a toddler and send them on their merry way!”

Albert took the multicolored, cone shaped, device and left the room. He chuckled to himself as he went to see who it was. He'd do what he always did when they had unexpected visitors. One jolt from the electrified doormat and the most common visitors would usually decide to peddle their goods or hand out their pamphlets elsewhere. He set the Juvenator down in an alcove at the bottom of the stairs. Maybe someday his boss would figure out there was a reason it was called a Secret Lair.

As he reached the top of the stairs, he flipped on the surveillance monitor. For a few seconds he stared, dumbfounded, at the woman on the screen. He gasped. “That's just not possible!”

His world went dark as the door exploded out of it's frame.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Shego paused in the doorway of the guest bedroom. The sight in front of her made her grin. Her Princess was apparently fully recovered. She lay atop Anne, as both women engaged in a vigorous 69. The sight of that was more than enough to arouse her, but there was something else that made it all the hotter. She turned her gaze to the man sitting beside the bed. The tent in his slacks made it all too clear the effect the sight was having on him. Having a wonderfully naughty idea, she stepped into the room.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Bonnie was frustrated. She lounged naked on the couch in her private sitting room, flipping through TV channels with the remote. She tossed the remote down. Five thousand channels and nothing on worth watching. Still, this was the first quiet moment she'd gotten all day. First thing this morning, the Senior's family doctor payed a visit. He'd assured them Junior would recover from his injury just fine. Then he'd pronounced the words she didn't want to hear. No sex for at least a week.

All day she'd pampered and held her husband while he whined continuously. His father finally called in a nurse to take care of him, after he saw how frazzled it made her. She had no idea how she would be able to stand a whole week of her husband's complaints of pain, and no sex. Maybe she could get Pops to fly her to the mainland to do some shopping?

Reaching over to a side table, she scooped up a dollop of caviar on a cracker. She'd always liked it, more for the Ritz factor than the taste though. Lately she'd become even more fond of it. For some reason it just tasted better than before. She began to bring the cracker to her lips. Halfway there, the fish eggs decided to make a break for it and slid off the cracker. She growled her frustration as it landed on her bare leg.

After popping the cracker in her mouth, she bent down and began licking the mess off of her thigh. Her large eyes widened to even greater size when she realized what she was doing. Years of dance and cheer leading made her flexible, but not this flexible. It had to be because of what that crazy woman did to her. A thought began to form. She began to bend further, licking higher up her thigh. A grin made her whiskers arch. Perhaps she could get by without sex from her husband for a week. She began to purr as she slowly drew her tongue across her achingly aroused clit.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Vivian stared at the the screen the two masturbating boys were watching. She only gave a passing thought that the image displayed confirmed her suspicion they had hidden cameras setup throughout the house. It was what the screen showed that captured her attention. She knew just how wild and kinky Anne and James were from personal experience, but this was taking it to new, and very exciting, extremes. It put her in the mood to go to a few extremes herself. Her gaze turned to the two boys. She licked her lips as she moved closer.

Only when they felt hands other than their own on their cocks, did Jim and Tim realize they weren't alone. Their heads started to turn.

A breathy voice said. “Don't look. Just watch the screen.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron sat in his favorite booth at Bueno Nacho. On the table in front of him, Rufus was devouring his way through a bowl of nachos. The sight of his buddy gorging himself made him smile. It did remind him of his own lack of appetite though. The smile faded as he remembered how his stomach flip flopped when he'd found out where KP's lair was. The whole time it had been right under his nose!

He knew it had to be Wade's doing. Only the young genius, who'd once been his friend, could pull off something so ingenious. Realization of how badly they'd been duped was what brought him here. It was becoming obvious to him, Team Stoppable needed more brain power in it's ranks. He'd known and accepted his own limitations in that area long ago. Rufus, though as smart as anyone, wasn't a super genius anymore.

Joss was pretty smart, especially when it came to robots. Even now, she was at home working on her robot horse. She was trying to figure out why it hadn't been burnt out like everything else in the EMP attack. Other than robots, she really didn't know much about the other branches of science. To Ron, this meant only one thing. He had to find someone who could act as a technical adviser. His first thought was of cousin Larry. Then he had second thoughts. Larry was a very smart person, but his talents weren't the kind Ron needed.

The next person he considered was his friend Felix. He was a really smart guy. He'd been valedictorian of their class and had access to all sorts of super technology through his mom. A call to his home sunk his hopes. Felix and his wife Zita were still on their round the world cruise honeymoon. They wouldn't be back in Middleton until spring. Then he'd considered his dad. He'd helped out before. The only problem was, it wasn't likely they'd be in a position where his dad's mad math skills would be so helpful again.

Ron racked his brain for hours. He'd met dozens of scientists over the years. The problem was, most were either already working in their own labs or were villains. An idea popped into his mind. There was one person he knew who might be willing to work for Team Stoppable. A person who was well into the super genius category. As smart as, or maybe even smarter than, Wade. One time this person had gotten the chance to help fight off an evil plot and seemed to enjoy it. That was why Ron was here, now. He'd set up a meeting to discuss the offer.

He saw the restaurant's door open. In walked a young blonde woman, with a sour look on her face. He grinned as he raised his arm in the air. He waved it wildly to catch her attention. “Hey! Justine! Over here!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Barry felt Yori's fingernails dig into his back as he plunged his large red cock into her tight pussy.

She screamed out her joy at being fucked by someone who knew what he was doing and had the right tools to do it with. “Take me as a real man should! Give me more!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade sent instructions to his people at the security and computer company's. He leaned back in his chair and grinned. For the first time since the attack by GJ he was in a good mood. They had destroyed the work of years of his life in the attack. It had been even worse than the time Team Impossible spiked his system. He was well into his plans of vengeance when he'd gotten the idea how to make things right with Betty losing her command.

That made up part of his plan to pay back those who'd messed with him. Other parts would be left up to Kim and Shego. He knew Shego would enjoy what he'd asked of her. What he planned to ask of Kim would be different though. Some things weren't easy to do. His only hope was, the information he'd dug up would convince her.

He hoped she'd be happy with his other news. It would take round the clock work, but soon they would have a new and better lair.

A muffled voice called through his bedroom door. “Wade! Monique's here!”

He called back. “I'll be there in a few seconds!”

Silently, he cursed himself. He'd forgotten his girlfriend was coming over. She'd called earlier to tell him she had big news. Quickly, he began shutting his systems down. The last thing he wanted was for his parents or girlfriend knowing just how far he was in with Kim.

Once everything was shut down, he headed to the living room. There was the love of his life sitting on the divan. As usual she was gorgeous. “Hey hot stuff. Looking beautiful as always. Love the outfit.”

Monique smiled at his attempt at flattery. She let him get by with it only because it was so true. “Hey there yourself baby boy.” She smoothed down her skirt. “This old thing? It's just something ITO.”

Wade glanced around to make sure his parents weren't in sight before kissing her. They still had doubts about him dating an older woman. They didn't mind too much, but they didn't want to see them getting mushy together. Only the fact that he'd promised them he'd wait til he was 18 for things to go any further, made them OK the relationship. He wasn't about to tell them he'd broken that promise on their second real date.

They broke the kiss and both sat on the divan. Wade asked. “What's this big news you said you had?”

Monique looked into his eyes. “Listen baby. Somethings happened. Something big. Life changing big.”

Wade could see both worry and elation in her eyes. “What is it?”

She took a deep breath. “Oh Wade. I'm pregnant!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The fair haired woman drove her black, Fashion Police issue, sedan down the road toward Lowerton. She was on her way to her first bust. She caught herself giggling in anticipation. It turned to a frown. She knew she had to try harder to maintain a proper demeanor. After all, she wasn't just Tara Diddle anymore, she was Officer Lace, and needed to act the part.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim heard a zipper being pulled as she licked her mother's steaming pussy. It was a sound she'd been expecting to hear. Her own cunnie spasmed with anticipation on her mother's tongue. She knew her father could no longer resist joining them. She smiled as her tongue darted out to tickle her lover's clit. There was no denying she wanted him to. Yes, it was wrongsick, but she didn't care. She loved her daddy and wanted to prove it in the most perverted way possible.

A few moments passed. Kim heard him let out a low moan. Unable to take the waiting anymore, she raised her head and looked over at him. A wide smile formed on her pussy juice covered lips as she realized what actually was happening.

Lifting herself off her mother's face, she turned and the two redheads lay together watching, with amused expressions on their faces, what was happening. Shego, on her knees before James' chair, was slowly licking her way up and down the sides of his rigid shaft.

Kim propped herself up on an elbow while her mother fondled her breasts. She saw her father's eyes were closed as his cock twitched under Shego's lips. She leaned in and whispered to her mother. “Should I..?”

Anne nodded and winked at her daughter. “Fuck yes!”

They climbed out of the bed together. Anne perched herself on the arm of the chair and spoke into James' ear. “You dirty old man. Getting all worked up watching me and your daughter lez each other while letting your daughter in law suck your cock. I guess it's not just us who are kinky and perverted.” She saw Kim getting on her knees beside Shego. “Open your eyes James. We have something even nastier to show you.”

The feeling of Shego's mouth leaving his shaft, and then engulfing the head of his cock, on top of watching his wife of many years and their daughter performing such wonderfully deviant things together, was almost too much for him. He wasn't sure he could handle seeing what else they might have in store. Slowly, he opened his eyes.

He saw Anne smiling at him. He returned to the smile, then turned his head toward the presence standing on the other side of the chair. His eyes widened as he looked in Shego's eyes. His head spun as he looked down at the girl sucking greedily on his cock. The sight was too much for him. His cum boiled up and spurted into her mouth.

She swallowed eagerly, until every last drop was gone. Letting his cock drop from her lips, she said. “I love you Daddy.”

Chapter 34

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 33: Deceptions and Misconceptions.

Justine Flanner lived for two things. Satisfying her intellectual curiosity and competition. It was the former that led her to this place. Very rarely did she ever frequent any kind of fast food establishment. While she wasn't a food snob, she did believe in eating healthy. She shuddered in distaste as she walked through the dining area of Bueno Nacho. She could almost smell the Monosodium Glutamate in the air.

From across the room, Ron Stoppable was waving at her. She was intrigued by the message she received from him earlier. There wasn't much to it, just a simple request to meet him here. She couldn't help wondering what the man who saved the world wanted talk to her about. As she neared the booth, she could see he'd changed little in the last few months. This too was a thing of curiosity for her. How could a bumbling, accident prone, slacker like Ron Stoppable be the one who saved the world?

Ron grinned at her. “Glad you could make it. Have a seat.”

She slid into the booth opposite him. “Your message was lacking in information. Meeting you was the only way to find out what you wished to talk about.”

Ron grinned. He wasn't sure if she was complimenting him on luring her here, or chastising him. It had always been that way. Like the few times he spoke with her in the past, most everything she said went right over his head. He mentally shrugged it off. “The thing is Justine. I need some help...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 3rd 2007, 6:57 pm)

Kim sat alone in the living room. On the coffee table in front of her were spread out the things Wade had sent over. She could feel the events of the last few weeks catching up with her. So much had happened to her in that time. She wanted, more than anything, to spend a few days doing nothing but enjoying the pleasures of all her new lovers. That wasn't in the cards though. At least not until they were safe in a new lair. Something Wade was already working on. That wouldn't be for a few more days, at the very least.

She opened the folder that was sitting on the coffee table in front of her. As she read through it's contents, she sighed. There was so much she still had to do before she could get any rest and recreation. One was something that had been preying on her mind ever since Barry's almost death. She needed to find out what Drakken was hiding about Cee-Cee. Then there was the mind control chip. It should have been destroyed in this morning's attack like everything else. According to Yori, she hadn't been able to act of her own volition until it was removed. Finding out why was a priority. She didn't want to risk being the victim of another such attack. If she could find out why it survived, maybe Wade could design new equipment that was fully resistant.

Both of those things meant trips to see Drakken and Dr. Bortel. That brought to mind another of the problems which needed taking care of. Her equipment. What wasn't destroyed in the attack had been confiscated. She glanced over at the small pile of backup equipment on the table. It was just luck Wade had those few things laying around in his room at home. A few spare PDA sized Kimmunicator's, a couple tubes of laser lipstick, and a hair dryer grappling gun were just not going to be enough. She needed replacements for almost everything. Mostly she was missing her now dead Sloth.

She sighed as she closed the folder. A few things she couldn't do personally. Betty and Steve were already at work on getting Betty's job back. Their scheme had been quite a surprise to her. If it worked, nobody would ever know Betty belonged to her. In a way Shego had a part to play in that too. Mostly though, what her wife had to do was simple revenge for Wade.

It was the thing set squarely on her own plate that was her biggest concern. It was partly revenge for Wade too. It was also her own revenge. More so, it was justice for a person who couldn't have vengeance. Mostly it was correcting a wrong that should have been taken care of decades ago. Sadness filled her, as she contemplated the talk she would soon have to have with her father.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Officer Lace stared in disbelief at the villain. He was staggering around in the middle of the sidewalk, in just a pair of boxers. The pictures of racing cars adorning his one item of clothing was bad enough, but his limp penis hanging out the front of them made it all the worse. She approached the, obviously drunk, man cautiously. It was to be her first arrest. She winced as she saw the man stagger into the side of a building, rebound, and shake his mullet covered head. He fell to the ground with a loud thud. A moment later, she was staring down into his dazed eyes.

She asked. “Can you understand me?”

His voice slurred. “Yeah. I hear ya Blondie.”

She sighed. “I'm placing you under arrest for indecent exposure.”

His eyes spun as he tried to focus on her. Just before he passed out, he managed to mumble. “Seriously?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Three men stood in the garbage strewn ally. Two were scanning the area, looking for any possible trouble. The third worked to open a locked door. With a tiny click, the door opened. The smallest man motioned for the others to enter. Once inside, they looked around the dimly lit store's backroom. Shelf after shelf were filled with boxes of plush toys.

Will Du nodded as he read the labels. “This is the place. Look around. We need to find the basement access.”

Crash Cranston and Burn Burman moved of in separate directions. Moments later, Cranston's voice came from Du's com unit. “Got it. There's a problem though. It looks like someone got here first.”

Soon all three men were examining the basement door. Part of it still hung from one hinge. The rest was shattered bits on the floor and steps. Darkness was all that could be seen from the lower floor.

Will frowned as he adjusted his Stop Watch to it's maximum setting. “Let's take it slow. We have no idea what is awaiting us down there.”

A few minutes later, their caution seemed to have been wasted. DNAmy's backup lab was little more than a large basement. It was an uninhabited by any living creature. Unfortunately, of dead creatures, there were two to be found. In a corner, Crash was puking noisily. Finding the pig headed man in multiple pieces had been too much for him to stomach. Will examined the few pieces of equipment remaining. Meanwhile Burn tried to figure out if what he was looking at had once been more man or chicken.

Crash spat as he regained his feet unsteadily. He made sure not to look at the mutilated corpse at his feet. “Whoever did this was just plain sadistic.”

Will could only agree with that assessment. “And purposeful. No sign at all of DNAmy. I'd be willing to guess these creatures died trying to protect her. Not to mention, whoever it was seems to have taken most of her equipment too.”

Burn averted his head as he shook a bloody feather off the sole of his boot. “No hero did this. It had to be another villain. Perhaps a rival of hers?”

Will's mind grasped at his teammates words. He thought back to an after action report he'd read. One of the GJ troopers assigned to guard the ruins of DNAmy's last lair mentioned he'd seen a flash of orange light. After which, most of her equipment turned up missing. That, in turn, reminded him of something he'd seen. When the Possibles arrived for the party at DNAmy's home, there had also been a similar flash.

Then there was the report filed by Commander Viceroy just before his arrest. It told of horrific things perpetrated by Kim Possible on her own cousin. Pieces began to click into place in his mind. It was obvious. She had shown both an interest in DNAmy's work and was evil enough to do what had been done here. That left only one question in his mind. Was the missing geneticist still alive or was her blood also on the hands of Kim Possible?

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The technician gave a negative shake of his head. “I'm sorry Agent Tatt. As I explained earlier, my firm has a preexisting contract with Team Stoppable. Repairs on their systems take priority.”

Tatt glared at the man. “Look. My people need more than portable lights to work down there. The elevator still isn't working. Your people have been in and out all day. I saw them bring in the new power supply myself.”

The tech drew himself up to his full height. He looked up at Tatt. “Yes they did. Most of that time was spent assessing the damage, which I understand you caused. The damage is simply too extensive to repair in one day. Tomorrow, when we're done with the tower, is the soonest we can get to it.”

Tatt gave a resigned sigh as the tech walked away. He looked around the underground parking area. Scores of crates were piled everywhere. Until power was restored in the former lair, there was no easy way of getting all of it to the lower levels. He really wanted to get this job over with. For a moment, he considered calling his superior. That thought was instantly discarded. She'd made it abundantly clear she was not to be disturbed for anything short of a real emergency. He shrugged and began the long walk up the ramp to the surface. It looked like they would just have to wait until tomorrow to finish the job.

At the top of the ramp he checked his electronic memo pad. All the technicians were signed out. A frown crossed his face as he looked at the multiple cables running from the portable generators. They snaked past his feet and down into the lair. He didn't like not being able to seal the complex for the night. With yet another frustrated shrug, he began to assign guards to the two points of entry. The last thing he did before turning the problem over to the guards, was to personally shut down all the generators.

Deep beneath his feet everything went dark. The lid of a crate popped open. Eyes peered out into the darkness. Seeing no sign of activity, Wade Load clicked on a flashlight. He climbed out of the crate. Reaching back inside, he pulled out a large case. Things were going exactly to plan so far. A sigh escaped him as he silently wished the rest of his life could do the same. Even as he made his way down the dark hallway, his mind returned to his girlfriend's startling news.

He entered the teleporter room. As he hoped everything was untouched. Nobody from Global Justice wanted to mess with the one still functioning piece of equipment. Not until their scientists were sure it wasn't dangerous that is. Until now, Wade scoffed at danger. Things had changed though. He now had to think of the woman he loved and the child she carried.

With deft movements, he opened his case and began setting out the tools and spare parts he needed. He was in a hurry to get the teleporter functioning properly again. It was the major part of his plan. He foresaw a lot of work ahead of him. He wanted to get it done as quickly as possible.

He opened a panel on the side of the machine. With quick, sure, movements he began his task. Just as in his life, he was swapping out the old for the new. His parent's reaction to the news of Monique's condition saw to it there was only one course left.

He sat down his tools. A diagnostic showed the teleporter in full working condition. If only everything were so easy to fix. Life, unfortunately, didn't have a reset button. You only got the one chance. Wade planned to make the most of that chance. The sacrifices would be worth it.

Inputting the proper coordinates, He pressed the activation button. Light flashed. Two worker bots and a crate appeared. The bots immediately began their programed tasks. Wade hefted the teleporter's remote activator. The first part of the plan was complete. Now it was on to the next. In a flash, he and the crate disappeared.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The sound of a door opening caused Kim to look up. She saw Shego appear in the hallway. If she remembered correctly, the door was the one to the garage. She watched as her wife strode toward her with a large smile on her face. She raised an eyebrow. “I only know of three things that could make you smile like that. Good sex, a good fight, or a well executed theft. Which is it?”

Shego laughed as she flopped down beside Kim. “None of the above. Though what we did earlier with your mom and dad would certainly qualify as great sex. I have some good news.”

Kim snuggled close to her. “What's that?”

Shego gave her a peck on the nose. “We got ourselves a ride. Turns out your brothers tricked out Anne's station wagon.”

Kim's eyes widened. “You mean?”

Shego grinned. “Yeah. It flies. It doesn't have all the bells and whistles your Sloth had though.”

A grin spread across Kim's face. “That's OK. Better than having to drive.”

Shego nodded. “You bet. Now when you are going to visit Dr. D. tomorrow, I can fly it to...”

Kim poked her in the ribs. “Nice try sweetie!”

Shego rubbed her side. “Kimmie. I really think I should...”

Kim shook her head. “You know I have to do it.”

Shego wrapped her arms around the woman she loved. “I know dammit. I just wish...” She let out a sigh. “Anyway. Did you talk to your dad yet?”

Kim glanced at the folder on the table. “No. I'm going to wait until after dinner.”

Shego's face lit up. “Speaking of dinner. I wonder when it will be? I'm starving.”

A mischievous smile appeared on Kim's face. “Is that so? Well... If you really want to eat something...”

Shego smirked. “Pervert.”

Kim chuckled as her hands began to roam over Shego's body. “Takes one to know one!”

The clicking of heels caused the two women to jump apart. A voice from behind them said. “Master. It is time for dinner.”

Shego turned to see Yori standing in the large doorway. She began to turn back to Kim. She wanted to see her wife's reaction to the outfit Vivian picked out. Kim, however, was no longer siting beside her. Instead, she was laying on the floor. Her hands were wrapped around her sides as she tried her hardest not to laugh. This, in turn, caused her to also begin laughing.

Yori stared at her master and her master's wife. It was odd that they were acting in such a manner. She looked down at herself. She didn't understand why they would find the attire of a domestic servant so funny. She shrugged and turned in her three inch black heels. She began walking back to the dining room, her black fishnet stockings making a swishing sound. She straightened the small white apron attached to her, very short and frilly, black dress.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 3rd 2007, 8:43 pm)

The rooftop dining area of the restaurant was almost empty. Only two people were there to enjoy the view of Upperton's lighted skyline. Candida turned her eyes from the sight. She looked over at the man across the table. In her eyes, his smile was just a breathtaking. “Oh Steve. I'm so glad you were able to escape.”

Steve Barkin took in her beauty. He wished his work and his love life could have collided another time. If things were different, he could imagine how the night would turn out. Next time, it would for sure. “Me too. It was a pretty close thing...”

Her eyes narrowed. “Steve! Don't forget our agreement!”

He chuckled. “I didn't. I wasn't going to go into any details.”

She let out a breath. “Just remember, what I don't know won't hurt you.”

He reached across the table and took her hand in his. “I was just going to say, I'm glad your people jumped the gun like they did.”

Curiosity at his odd comment ate at her. She couldn't help asking. “What do you mean?”

His smile widened slightly. “I mean if your guy Viceroy hadn't attacked when he did, I'd be staring at a prison wall instead of your lovely self.”

Candida was confused. What he was saying was making less and less sense. “Steve, they almost got you...”

He shook his head. “No. We had plenty of time to escape. I'd be willing to bet my shirt your boss lady is still pissed about that.”

She wondered if there had been something in her drink. She was more confused than ever. “You mean Director? But she...”

Steve let his smile fade. “She's a conniving and sneaky bitch. I'm glad her plan was wrecked.”

Candida let her hand slip out of his. “Her plan?”

Steve nodded. “Yeah. I'm sure she had plenty to say about it when she got back. In fact, I was surprised you were able to get away tonight. I figured she'd still be chewing everyone at GJ out.”

She grabbed up her wine glass and drained it. “I don't know what you are taking about. I saw the video. She's gone rogue and joined up with your boss.”

It was his turn to become wide eyed. “If only! We caught her out before she could finish weaseling her way into Kim's confidence.” He gave her a sidelong look. “But you know that. There's no way she wouldn't let everyone of you know how badly they screwed her plan up.”

She took in the hurt look on his face. Her heart felt like it was climbing her throat. “Steve. Please believe me. I have no idea what you're talking about. I haven't see or heard from Betty Director since before the whole ninja thing.”

Steve gasped loudly. “Shit..!”

Concern crossed her features. “What?”

Steve shook his head violently. “Let me think!”

She watched as he jammed his chin down on a fist. The look in his eyes began to worry her a lot.

His eyes closed and he took a couple very deep breaths. When he opened them again, he seemed calm. “I'm gonna be in trouble for saying this. We were sure you found her by now. It seems obvious by your reaction, you haven't.”

She opened her mouth to speak, but he went on. “We detected the the plane carrying the bomb long before it arrived. Kim had already figured out by then what Betty Director was up to. We got out in plenty of time. Kim decided to stuff your boss into a prototype cryo-chamber. That's why Kim was still in the lair when the attack happened. She was leaving clues for you guys to find the chamber.”

Candida looked at him in shock. “You mean she's still..?”

He nodded. “Look, Candy. I'll tell you where it is, but you have to promise me Kim will never find out you got the information from me.” He gave a fearful shudder. “If she does...”

She could feel her heart melting. “Stevie... You know I'd never do anything that would hurt you.”

He kept his real feelings off his face as he told her about a certain abandoned warehouse in Lowerton.

Chapter 35

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 34: The Truth About Circus Folk.

A rusty hinge screeched as the Global Justice troopers pulled the door open. Candida Du peered into the gloomy interior of the warehouse. So far, everything was exactly as Steve described to her. They'd found the warehouse near the center of the old Lowerton industrial park, exactly where Steve said it was. A sense of foreboding crept up her spine. She was pretty sure she knew what she would find inside.

She motioned for the troopers to hold their positions as she turned on her high powered flashlight. It's beam pierced the clouds of dust and loose flakes of rust stirred up by their intrusion. There it sat. Near the far wall. A large wooden crate. To most people it would have seemed like it belonged in this setting. Candida knew differently.

She called out to the squad. “Spread out. Check the entire building. Keep your eyes out for traps.”

The troopers began moving through the large empty space. Within seconds, one called back. “Trip wire!”

Candida nodded her acknowledgment. Again, it was as her boyfriend told her. Kim Possible was not going to make it easy to retrieve the contents of the crate. Seven more traps were found by her troops over the next ten minutes. It took another 20 minutes for them to be rendered harmless. Her impatience grew the entire time. Finally, the squad leader gave the all clear signal. She walked across the large empty space.

Once the crate was pried open, what looked like a chest freezer was revealed. There were two differences from it's more common cousins. One, was a large window in the lid. The other, was the complex control panel covering the rest of the top. She heard gasps from her troops as she shone her light inside. Through the frost edged window she could see the immobilized figure of Betty Director.

Turning her eyes to the control panel, Candida tried not to think of brutality the woman had obviously suffered. Even as she manipulated the switches and dials, she couldn't suppress the image from her mind. Betty Director had been severely beaten. Her one good eye was swollen and black. From her empty eye socket hung the broken cybernetic orb by it's cable. Bruises covered her bare body. Worst was the missing fingernails on her left hand. Candida shook her head, beaten wasn't the right word. The only word that fit was tortured.

Fighting to retain control of her emotions, Candida set the controls to the exact placement Steve told her. Moments later, a hissing sound came from the container. A display began showing numbers, signifying the rise of the internal temperature. With a pop and hiss, the lid opened. No time was wasted as her troops pulled the shivering, barely conscious, woman out.

As a blanket was being wrapped around her damaged body, Betty's eye cracked open. Through chattering teeth she whispered. “Please... No more...”

Candida gently wrapped her arms around the chilled woman. “Shh. It's OK. You're safe now.”

Betty let out a sigh as her eye closed again. “Thank goodness!”

With a shake of her head in the direction of the arriving medics, Candida lifted and carried the woman to the waiting GJ ambulance herself.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The room looked like it belonged in one of those old TV shows like 'Father Knows What's Good For You' or 'Give It To The Beaver'. One wall was filled with bookcases. They contained everything from the latest scientific tomes to classics of science fiction. The opposite wall was filled with shelves of trophies and awards. Only two doors broke the blankness of the third wall. One led to the hall, while the other to a small half bath.

The last wall contained a large window. Rich burgundy colored drapes hung closed over it, blocking out the night. On one side of the window were pictures of a single man. In most he was posing with dignitaries, scientists and presidents. On the other side, were numerous pictures of his family and friends. The only furniture in the room were a couch and two leather upholstered chairs sitting on either side of a large antique wood desk. Some might have called the room an office. It wasn't. It was truly an anachronism in the 21st century. It was a Den.

The man sitting behind the desk knew most of his friends thought the room was a silly affectation. He didn't care. All his adult life he surrounded himself with the trappings of the bygone era he held an reverence for. It had been that way since he and Anne had moved into their first, and until this one, only home. The house itself was in a retro style and all the furniture was purchased to fit it.

Most of the furniture and the home had been replaced many times over the years, but always in the same style. Now that he was in a new home, he was working toward giving it the same feeling. It gave him a sense of comfort. Perhaps because he'd been raised most of his life by his single mother. He longed for a time when his father was still alive. A time when they had been a complete family. It was what he tried to give his own children.

He looked across the desk at his daughter. She was a young woman now. A married woman who was following her own path in life. Despite what others might say, or how he was compelled to act toward her in public, he felt he'd done a pretty good job raising her. While it was true she'd chosen to follow a dark path, he could still see the core values he'd tried so hard to instill in her underneath.

He'd encouraged all his kids to strive to do their very best. To follow their dreams. He felt pride in the knowledge Kim was doing both. Right and wrong, and how to decide for themselves the difference, was another thing he wanted his children to understand. He'd always felt it should be up to the individual what each meant. In his mind, the concept of letting others define those ideals for you was the height of stupidity.

Another thing he endeavored to teach them was not to judge people by race, heritage, where they lived, or who they chose to love. If you had to hate someone, it should be that person alone and with good reason, not some generalized group. It was a joy to him to see Kim had learned that lesson well. Had she not, she might still be trying to fit herself into society's mold. She might still be trying to find Mr. Right instead of realizing her true love in the arms of her chosen woman. She would also have never found the delight of taking her own mother as a lover. Nor would she have ever thought to express her love for him the way she did this afternoon.

With his own eyes, he'd seen the delight she had taken and given. There had also been passion, love and pure carnal lust too. That it was considered taboo by society, concerned him not in the least. He could easily scoff at words like perverse and unnatural after what happened. Certainly, he couldn't fault Kim for her taste. After all, he'd known for years how wonderful a lover Anne was.

Then there was Shego. Kim's legal wife. She was mean, sarcastic, and proud to proclaim how evil she was. All through dinner, Shego regaled them with stories of her crimes, and more interestingly, her sex life. He and Vivian had been enthralled by it, and he was sure his sons picked up more than a few naughty ideas. He knew he'd been wrong to try to shield them from such things. Vivian told him everything she'd done for them this afternoon. They were obviously growing into young men now.

In Shego he could see the perfect mate for his daughter. Possibles didn't settle for doormats. Just like him, she needed a partner who was a challenge. Shego had the same zest for life as his Kimmie-Cub. She was willing to explore and push the limits of their relationship. She proved that by embracing Anne as their lover. More so, she'd shown she was fine with Kim having not one, but two intelligent and strong women in their own right as her willing and devoted pets. He'd yet to meet Betty in person, but from what he'd seen of Yori, he knew Kim needed their devotion as much as they needed her to give their lives meaning and purpose.

His thoughts were interrupted when Kim asked. “Daddy? What are you thinking about?”

He noted the pensive look on his daughter's face. They were here in his den because she'd asked to speak to him alone. He wasn't sure what she wanted to talk about, but he could tell it was something important. His thoughts had been wandering while he waited for her to broach the subject. It was obvious that she was still reluctant to speak. He decided to do what always helped in situations that were a bit too serious.

He leaned back in his chair and let a smile form. “Well Kimmie-Cub. I was just thinking about how glad I am that you're following my advice.”

Her look went from pensive to puzzled. “Advice?”

He gave her a wink. “Yes. No Boys.”

Kim felt her mood lightening. For years now her father had been repeating that phrase, or a variation of it. She never really thought of it as advice. It always seemed more like a commandment. She considered her current situation for a moment. As much as her father seemed absent minded at times, he did seem to understand her better than he let on. Perhaps in it's own way it really had been advice all along.

She let out a laugh and winked at him. “I guess I am, with the exception of a few men sprinkled in with my women.”

James smiled and decided to take the initiative. He opened a drawer in the desk and pulled out a bottle and two glasses. After pouring two fingers worth of his favorite scotch in each, he slid one glass across the desk toward his daughter. “Kim, I can tell you have something important on your mind. I want you to know there's nothing you can't talk to me about.”

Kim stared at the glass. “I do have something to tell you. Before I do, there's something I have to ask.” She picked up the glass. “It's very personal.” She sipped. “I wouldn't ask if I didn't have to. Do you know who this is?”

He watched as his daughter sat a folder on the desk. From it, she drew a photograph. The image it showed was grainy. Apparently it was a still from a dashboard camera. He immediately recognized the building in the background. The were no other buildings he knew of shaped like a giant letter R. There were two people standing in the foreground. A man in his forties wearing a uniform and a figure wearing heavy armor.

The glass he was holding slipped from his trembling fingers. “Kim. How did you get a picture of the monster that murdered my father?”

Kim leaned over the desk. She took his hands in hers. “Dad. I'm sorry, but I have to know. What happened that day?”

Patiently she waited, as he visibly pulled himself together. When he spoke, his voice was as shaky as his hands in her grip. “I was six years old...”

--[October 12th 1973]--

Jimmy hated his mittens. He wished he could have real gloves like his big brother did. Right now he was glad for their warmth, not that he'd admit it to anyone. The wind was very cold as he stood in front of his school. He stuffed his hands into his coat pockets as he waited for his brother and sister to come and walk him home. Up until a couple weeks ago he'd been allowed to walk home by himself. That all changed when Mr. Trips came to town. He was a bad guy who went around squirting funny dust in peoples faces that made them go crazy.

He thought it was silly. Everyone knew the town had it's own hero to protect them from bad guys. Middleton's hero was Miss Freedom. She was tall and pretty and had long black hair, just like his mom did. It was his mom that made the rule about him waiting for his brother and sister to walk him home. She'd said Miss Freedom couldn't be everywhere at once. She told him it was up to good citizens like them to help protect each other when she wasn't around.

Ten minutes later and there was still no sign of Slim and June-Bug. Another ten minutes passed. Jimmy was getting mad. He could have been home watching his favorite TV show, Captain Constellation, by now. All warnings from his mother forgotten, he began to walk toward home. A couple blocks later he heard a car's tires squeal. He saw a big blue car going really fast. It swerved off the road and ran right into a tree.

He stared as the man who was driving the car got out. The mans face was all bloody and he was laughing a lot. The man started to walk toward him. Jimmy had never been so scared before. He turned and ran as fast as he could. He ran and ran and ran. He had no idea how long or far he'd run, but finally his legs couldn't go any more. Slumping down on the sidewalk, he struggled to catch his breath. After a few minutes, he began looking around. He was in a part of town he'd never been in before. He was lost.

Jimmy had no idea what to do. He didn't want to get more lost by walking around. But he didn't want to stay here and let the bloody laughing man find him. He knew he should try to find a policeman like his parents told him he should if he ever needed help. Way off in the distance he heard sirens. With many looks over his shoulder, he began to move in the direction of the sound. Soon he was approaching a line of police cars.

As he got closer, all thoughts of fear were replaced by awe. There on the other side of the police cars were two costumed people fighting. He ran forward. From between the cars he could see a woman wearing armor fighting a man who could only be Mr. Trips. The top hat and swirly colored mask were just like they said he wore on TV. Even though he was excited to see a hero fighting a bad guy, he wondered where Miss Freedom was.

The hero kicked at the bad man. He fell back toward the gathering crowd. There was a poof and a yellow cloud hit the onlookers. Screams and laughs rang out. People began running around. They hit each other. They attacked the police men. One person came running toward him. Jimmy called out as he recognized his dad. He pushed his way past the distracted police and ran toward his father.

He ignored the fight that was still going on almost right next to him. He only wanted to get to his father. Just as he was about to dash into his father's arms, he noticed the look in his father's eyes. It was madness. He saw his father's hands make fists. He saw those fists swing out toward him. There was a harsh mechanical yell from behind him. The armored woman flew over his head. She swung her arm out. Her fist connected with his daddy's head.

The whole world seemed to stop as Jimmy stood staring at the body of his father. He turned to see the woman who killed him. She stood unmoving as he looked at her helmet covered face. He screamed and screamed and screamed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

--[Present]--

James possible clenched his eyes closed. “They never found out who it was. She ran away only a few moments later.” His eyes opened and looked with great sadness into his daughter's eyes. “The police took me to the station. A little while later, mom showed up. She was crying so much.” He shook his head, trying to banish the memory. “My father's killer was never brought to justice.”

Kim felt anger build within her. Blood burned hot through her veins. She understood now. Her father still suffered after all these years. All because one woman kept her silence. The information Wade dug up was all true. The fact her father still didn't know, made it all the worse.

James gave Kim's hand a squeeze. “Kim. I think I know what you have to tell me.” He released her and placed a hand on the picture. “You know who she is don't you?”

Kim nodded slowly. “Yes dad I do. I can tell you she is about to get the justice she deserves too. She's killed another innocent person and the Council has declared her a vigilante.”

He stared at the picture. “I get the feeling you'd rather not tell me.”

Kim sighed. “Daddy, if you want me to I will. I don't want to hurt you. If I tell you, it will hurt. A lot.”

Taking a deep breath he clenched the picture in his hand. “I have to know. I can't keep going on like this. I'll never be free until I know.”

Kim reached into the folder and extracted another picture. It was the same location, but this time the woman was alone. She was looking up into the trees. Her helmet was tucked under her arm.

Shock rode his face as he stared into eyes he knew so well. “Oh God! Mom. How could you?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Joss lay in bed staring at the dark ceiling. Her feelings were mixed about what the man laying beside her just said. “What went an made her change her mind?”

Ron grinned into the darkness. “Wade. I was sure she was going to tell me to stuff it, in multi-syllable words, until I mentioned him. I swear I haven't seen that look since I saw her at the robot rumble that one time. Sharks have looked less hungry for confrontation.”

The girl frowned. She didn't like the idea of another female on the team. All she knew is that Justine Flanner had better not give any hungry looks at her man. She snuggled closer to him. “That's jus fine. But how's 'bout we change the subject?”

He felt her nude body move against his. “What did you have in mind?”

She climbed on top of him. “Y'all plowin my field, that's what.”

Ron ran his hands over her tiny breasts. “I think I'm up for it again.”

Rufus blinked himself awake. He shook his head and grabbed up his tiny pillow. Holding it tightly, he hopped off the bed. He wasn't ever going to get a good nights sleep if those two kept it up like this. He headed to the next room. Hopefully he could sleep there. A mumble escaped his lips as he went through the door. “Three times!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim strode into the living room. There was a look of grim determination on her face. She looked around at the people assembled there. “Mom? Vivian? Dad is a bit distraught right now. I think you two might want to look in on him.”

She waited until they left the room. Her eyes fell on her wife's face. “Shego. I have to go. I'm taking Yori with me. I should be back before noon tomorrow.”

Shego nodded. She'd been expecting this. “Got it Princess. I'll take Steve here with me to Dr. D's in the morning.”

Steve glanced at Kim's face before nodding to Shego. “Works for me.”

Kim turned to Yori. “Get changed. That outfit isn't made for sneaking.”

Yori gave her a bow. “As you wish my Master. May I know where we are going?”

Kim looked her in the eyes. “Over the river and through the woods...”

Chapter 36

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 35: No Hope.

The dark, lonely mountain reached to the sky. A sky boiling with thick black clouds. Lightning streaked down to the distant earth far below. Standing astride the peak of jagged rock stood a god. Naked to the elements, he laughed. His bulging muscles rippled beneath his pale cerulean skin. His coal black hair whipped in the strong winds. From his loins there jutted an enormous phallus, it's veins throbbed with pent up power.

From his great height, he surveyed the cities of the world. All of them teamed with people who were nothing more than microbes in comparison to his glory. With both hands he grasped his gigantic member. With all his might he swung it toward the nearest city. A scream of triumph tore it's way from his throat. A beam of devastating energy lanced out from the fearfully powerful weapon in his grasp.

Pleasure rippled through him as he watched the city burn and crumble. It's people scattering in fear of his majesty. Again and again, with each powerful stroke of his hands along the shaft, his power shot out. One by one, the cities beneath his feet were wiped from existence. Soon there was only a single city remaining. He thrust himself at it. All who had once dared to mock him would soon be no more. Nothing happened. Again he thrust, only to have his mighty weapon of destruction fall limply from his hands. Above the city a form began to appear.

It loomed larger and larger in his eyes. In moments it stood as tall as his mountain. Arms and legs formed out of it's slick, bumpy, hide. The now impotent god watched in horror as it approached. He could see it's glistening green skin. Smell it's briny scent on the wind. A face appeared upon the giant behemoth. It's great black eyes peered at him. It's mouth twisted into a sharp toothed smile. The giant Gherkin opened it's gaping maw. The god trembled in fear as it's gnashing teeth came for him. As it bent to devour him, it spoke.

“Sugar Booger? Can you hear me? Wakey wakey!”

Dr. Drakken opened his eyes to a sight even more horrifying than his nightmare. With a childlike scream, he began scrambling away, across the concrete floor. A few panicky moments later, he was huddled in a corner, sucking his thumb. His eyes darted wildly around. Behind the approaching woman he could see the bars of what was obviously some kind of prison cell.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

In the semi-darkness of the approaching sunrise, Kim and Yori watched the activity taking place a block away. Global Justice agents swarmed the retirement home in their search. Kim was glad she parked the station wagon just far enough away they could see what was happening, but not close enough for it's presence to arouse suspicion. She wasn't even slightly surprised her grandmother managed to give GJ the slip.

From the Kimmunicator on the dash came a voice. It was the lead GJ agent, admonishing his troopers to finish their search within the next half hour. Kim turned the volume down slightly. She looked at the teenage girl sitting beside her, wearing the all black tunic of her shadowy art. It was a far cry from the cheerleader skirt and tight T-shirt she wore, more for comfort than stealth. “So what you're saying is, I can't do the whole super magical blast thing I saw Sensei do to the Yono, because it's not in my nature?”

Yori sipped the bitter coffee from the paper cup in her hand. “That is the best way I can describe it Master. He who was Sensei only believed in fighting up close with an enemy as a last resort. You are one who prefers the joy of close battle. The dark magic only works in the way you desire. Since you do not care for attacking from a distance, it is not a thing the magic will do for you.”

Kim sipped her own coffee. “Then because I like the idea of protecting myself, I can do the shield thing?”

Yori gave a nod. “As is also the case with the levitation. You embrace your freedom and what could be more free than the ability to fly?”

Kim grinned. “It is pretty Spankin'. Tell me Yori. How is it you know so much about this magic stuff?”

Yori stared into the vague distance beyond the windshield. “When in private, my former master liked to brag about it. Especially to family. That is how I know.” A faint shudder passed through her body. “He much loved to use his powers to test our loyalty.”

Kim felt a shudder in sympathy. She remembered the things Yori told her about her life as a ninja during their flight to Florida. Some of the things Yori said she was forced to do turned her stomach. Other things she spoke of, made Kim equally aroused. A few did both. “I get what you mean. Tell me about how the whole mental aspect of it works.”

Yori turned her eyes to her Master. “The magic is, at it's core, a thing of the mind. You first felt it when you began to sense the intent of others. Knowing loyalty is a part of that.”

Kim grinned. “Yeah. That was a big shocker. I felt it with Betty that first time, but I didn't know it was the magic. When you first called me master though...” She remembered the sight of Yori on her knees in the bedroom. A perfect vision of submissive beauty. “It was like I could feel it deep inside me.”

Yori smiled. “I knew you would Master. That is why I knew you would not reject me, even though I was once your enemy.”

Kim tried to remember what it was like, only a short time ago. She thought of how she loathed Yori. Hated her with what she now knew to be murderous passion. Now she found none of that inside her. Knowing the girl was her true and loyal servant, only brought a feeling of peace and contentment. “It's funny how I seem to be collecting ex-enemies. First Betty. Then you. Even Barry. I once beat him up without even knowing who he was.” She let out a laugh. “Barkin too, now that I think of it. He was never really an enemy, but he was a pain in my butt for years.”

Yori half turned in her seat. “Master, you also have the loyalty of your wives and family. It is the same and more. For they also give you their unconditional love. That is a magic greater than any other.”

Kim raised her brows questioningly. A hint of her infamous Puppy Dog Pout began to form. “Then you don't love me?”

Yori felt her mind reel at the deviousness of the attack being unleashed upon her. This was not magic. It was a skill honed by years of practice. “I respect you my Master. Perhaps, someday, I may come to love you.”

Kim unleashed the full force of her PDP. “I can understand that. But does that mean you don't want to have sex with me?”

Had her Master commanded it, Yori would have performed any service for her, sexual or otherwise. That Kim Possible would use such methods to get what she wanted, showed her she truly chose her new Master well. She looked into the visage of pure evil and knew it was a thing none could resist. The pouting lip and soulful eyes could drain away the most steadfast of wills. All thought of simply performing a service fled. She was consumed by the need to give her Master the gratification she deserved and to enjoy every moment of doing so. “Oh my Master! It would be my honor and pleasure to fulfill any and all of your desires! No matter how base, or humiliating they may be.”

Kim turned the pout into a smile as she glanced at the dashboard clock. There was still twenty minutes left before GJ called off it's search and they could begin their own. She reached out and flipped the switch that would opaque the car's windows. There was a gleam of lust in her eyes as she began to lift her skirt. “Glad to hear it. One thing you should know though. I always give as good as I get.”

Yori returned the smile as she eyed Kim's spreading legs. Saw her master's glistening womanhood beckoning to her. She knew, beyond any doubt, she had chosen well indeed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 4th 2007 8:14 am)

Jack Hench adjusted his tie as he strode down the steps of the courthouse. He glanced at the man trotting to keep up with him. “I dislike jail cells. If I ever have to spend so much time in one again, I may have to consider hiring a different law firm.”

The lawyer felt the fear only a lawyer could at the thought of loosing such a wealthy client. “Sir. I am very sorry, but no amount of bribes or extortion can make a courthouse open on a holiday.”

Hench stepped up to his waiting limousine. “I'll let it go this time. Now contact my admin. Tell him I want to be open for business before lunchtime.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The plump elderly woman peered through the peephole in her front door. Everything looked peaceful on the grounds of the retirement community. She couldn't see any sign of the uniformed men anywhere. She breathed a sigh of relief as she bent to pick up the large suitcase.

A voice from behind her asked. “Going on a trip Mrs. Greenfield?”

She felt the luggage slip from her grasp. It fell to the floor and sprang open. It's contents spilled in every direction. She turned and saw the one person she'd been warned to avoid at all costs.

Kim smiled as she looked at the bandages and medicines on the floor. “Or maybe you're going to visit an injured friend?”

The woman tried her best to smile. She knew her only hope was to feign ignorance. “Kimberly. What a surprise. Are you here visiting your Nana?”

Kim let her smile widen. “I am. But I get the feeling you already knew that.” She reached down next to a comfortable looking chair. From a yarn filled wicker basket, she extracted a large silver knitting needle. “Could you tell me where she is?” She twirled the length of pointed metal in her fingers. “Pretty please?”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

He heard footsteps approach. Thirst, hunger, and the desire not to die alone made him call out. After who knew how many hours, he no longer cared who found him. Through the thickness of the metal pressing against him, he heard voices. There was a horrible screech as metal was twisted and wrenched aside. Light blinded him after so long in the dark. Blinking away tears, he looked into the face of an angel. It occurred to him that he must be pretty far gone. Never before in his life would he have considered using such a term to refer to Shego.

Shego and Steve pulled the battered henchman out from behind the lair's destroyed door. While Steve checked him for any life threatening wounds, Shego asked. “Albert? What the hell happened here?”

Albert let out a small grunt of pain as his bruised ribs were poked. “I'm not sure. The last thing I remember was seeing Cee-Cee outside the door.” Confusion drifted across his face. “That can't be. Maybe I hallucinated it. Doc hadn't even started putting her back together yet.”

Steve looked up at Shego. “Nothing's broken as far as I can tell. He looks dehydrated. I'm guessing he's been trapped back there most of a day.”

The Henchman gave a feeble nod. “Yeah. Thirsty, hungry too.”

Steve and Shego lifted the man and half walked, half carried, him down the stairs into the lair.

At the bottom of the stairs Albert looked around and said. “Not hungry any more.”

The three of them looked out on a scene of total carnage. Bodies of Drakken's Henchmen lay strewn around the main cavern. It was hard to tell how many there were, since most of them were just bloody, mangled, pieces.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A nurse pushed the wheelchair into the conference room at Global Justice headquarters. As she was rolled into the room, Betty Director bit back her pain and tried to concentrate. She'd refused any kind of pain medicine for her injuries. She needed a clear head, and all her wits about her, if things didn't go as planned. Three people sat at the large table. One was the agent who did the lip reading on the feedback induced video. Next to him sat the head of cybernetic research. At the far end of the table was the acting head of Global Justice, Candida Du.

It wasn't the people in the room that concerned her. It was the one's who were just images on the room's view screens that would make the decision. Hego, Twill, Lucre, and Dementor all stared out of the monitors at her. She knew they were waiting for the last member of the Council to appear. It was that member who made her worry. His first decision upon taking his seat on the Council was breaking the tie vote on the disposition of Miss Freedom. His vote had made it 3 to 2 in favor of the villains who wanted her declared a vigilante.

Insight she'd gained from her years in a Council seat, told her it was a death sentence. Although a vigilante could be arrested and sent to prison, it was something that happened only rarely in the history of the Pact. There was a high probability he'd pronounce the same sentence for her. Voting in her favor would, as far as they knew, mean restoring an enemy to a position of power. With three villains on the Council, it was an unlikely outcome.

After minutes of silent waiting, the last image appeared. Señor Senior Senior gazed out of the screen. “I hope you will pardon my tardiness. I have done an intensive investigation of the evidence presented by Dr. Director. Also, I have studied the reports made by all of you. Most intriguing is the video found in the memory cache of Dr. Director's cybernetic orb. It does indeed show that she was being insincere about joining Kim Possible.”

Betty didn't show the relief she felt inside. That video was entirely faked. Wade Load used his holographic projector to create it. Since it was GJ's own lip reader who'd once again given a transcript, there would be no doubt the faked dialogue would be accepted. Furthermore, it was the cybernetic researcher that extracted the information. With the report of her condition and situation from Du, things looked to be going in her favor.

Señor Senior Senior gave an exaggerated sigh. “However... I am a suspicious person by nature and inclination. I find the evidence to be less than compelling. Be that as it may, Commander Du's sworn statement that she was in on Dr. Director's plan to deceive Kim Possible makes me put aside my doubts. I shall place my vote in favor of restoring the, too good for my liking, Doctor to her position. This brings the vote to 3 to 2 in favor.”

Betty stared, wide eyed, as the screens went dark one by one. She continued to sit in stunned silence as Candida dismissed both the scientist and agent. She was soon alone in the room with Du.

Candida rose from her seat and walked over to Betty. She sat on the edge of the table and smiled. “Did you really think you could get away with it? Of all people you should have known better. GJ has extensive records of the kind of manipulation Mr. Load is capable of. I do have to applaud the lengths you went to. Tell me, did you cause your own injuries or did you enlist help?”

Betty could feel a lump forming in her stomach. She knew she'd been well caught out. “Both. I seem to have underestimated you in more ways than one. I suppose I should ask. If you knew, why did you lie to the Council and get me reinstated?”

Candida laughed. “I'm a scientist. I don't want to be the head of Global Justice.”

Betty shook her head at the woman's explanation. “That can't be the only reason. You could simply step down if that was all there was to it.”

Candida grasped the arm of Betty's chair and turned it until they were facing each other directly. “You're right. There is another reason. One that appeals to the researcher in me. Curiosity. You are working for Kim Possible. She wants that to remain a secret while you continue to lead Global Justice. This leads me to believe she is planning something worldwide in scope. I want to go along for the ride. I want to see for myself, up close and personal, what can only be history in the making.”

Betty nodded thoughtfully. “Do you know the saying, 'May you live in interesting times'?”

A look of interest crossed Candida's face. “I know that it's purported to be an ancient Chinese curse. That's never been substantiated though. I do get what you are saying. I understand full well how dangerous all this could be. I'm ready to take that risk. You are. Steve is. I'm willing to stand aside. You get what you want with no interference. I'll remain silent about all of it. All I ask in return is to know what is really happening.”

Waving her hand at the room, Betty asked. “You would let all this fall into the hands of a woman who has embraced evil? What if she is out to destroy the entire world?”

Another laugh escaped Candida. “We both know she's not going to do any such thing. So she's evil. You know as well as I do how little difference there is between good and evil. Like everyone in GJ, I've studied Kim for years. When she sets her mind to something, she achieves it. She thrives on accomplishment. Destroying the world would accomplish nothing. How many times have you given us all the speech? Told us the one indisputable fact about Kim Possible? We all know it by heart. She can do anything.”

Betty knew she'd held up Kim for years as an example. She did believe it was true. That belief was echoed in the eyes of the woman in front of her. Belief is a strong and powerful thing. “You know I am not the one who has the final say on this?”

Candida nodded. “I understand it is Kim who will decide. I'll accept whatever she says.”

Betty felt the need to impress on the young woman the gravity of the situation. “Will you? Do you understand that, when it comes to Kim Possible, the word final is not to be taken lightly?”

Candida stood. “I understand completely. I stand by my word.”

Betty looked up into the face of unshakable belief. For a very brief moment her mind touched on an idea. It was something beyond what most anyone in the world would even consider. Was it what Kim intended? If it was, could Kim do it? Even as the question formed in her mind, Betty knew the answer. Kim could do anything. In that moment, she too believed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim and Yori silently climbed the rickety wooden frame. Below them lay fetid swamp. Above was a dilapidated building. There were many places she'd thought of where Miss Freedom might hide. This place had not been on the list. Once again, her father's mother was showing herself to be both cunning and deceitful. Hiding out in Drakken's old swamp lair. It was truly inspired. It would even have worked if she hadn't gotten the location from a very weak link.

She looked down. The last time she'd seen this view was when Drakken tried to throw her to the gators. None of his traps ever seemed to work out. She now knew what she hadn't back then. They weren't supposed to. Someday she too might have to do the same. For now though, she'd stick with threats. They took less effort and, so far, were getting the job done. She put her musing on hold as they neared the central pit in the building's floor.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Wade looked into the eyes of the woman he loved. “The decision is yours.”

Monique smiled. “I already decided. Let's do it.”

Leaning forward, Wade kissed her. “I'll have everything finished up today. Tomorrow we'll make the announcement.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A sound woke her. She opened her eyes and stared into two faces. She didn't know one of them, the other was a face she hoped she would never see again. “Well Kimberly Ann, have you come to murder me?”

Kim smiled. “Now, now Nana. What kind of person do you think I am?”

Nana Possible tried to sit up. I was suddenly clear to her that she was tied to her makeshift bed. She glared at the horned creature who had, once upon a time, been her granddaughter. Ronald's description of Kim came back to her. “You aren't a person! You're nothing but a monster!”

Kim shook her head. “Funny you should say that. That is just what daddy said about you, when he found out you were the one who murdered grandpa.”

The old woman slumped. The moment played over and over in her mind. “It was an accident. I was trying to keep him from killing James.”

Kim sat on the edge of the bed. “I know. What I don't know, is why you never told him. Why you let him live all these years with the horror of what happened that day.” With a tender motion, she brushed a stray white hair from the elderly woman's brow. “If I needed a reason to kill you, that would be a pretty good one. The thing is Nana, I have so many reasons, I don't know which to pick.” She stood and began pacing beside the bed. “The Council voted you know. You're a vigilante now. I could kill you for that reason alone. Nobody would even care to question it.”

Nana stared up a the calm, almost disinterested, look in Kim's face. “So you are going to kill me. Get it over with! I don't want to live in the same world with someone like you anymore!”

Kim sighed. “Don't be in such a hurry. I still haven't told you all the reasons yet. My friend Wade, remember him? He asked me to get revenge for him. Your stunt with the EMP ruined years of his life's work. I guess I could kill you for that. Heck, I could do it just because you attacked me in my lair, my home.” Once more she sat beside her grandmother. “The thing is. I'm not going to kill you for any of those reasons. You did something a hero isn't supposed to do. You lied. You lied to dad. You lied to Commander Viceroy when you told him it was OK to use villain tech to assault my lair.” With extreme gentleness, she reached out and took the elderly woman's hand. “A hero isn't supposed to lie. Even so, I'm not going to use that as a reason to kill you.”

Looking into Kim's evil eyes, she felt there might still be a chance to survive this day. “If you aren't going to kill me, why did you come here?”

Kim smiled. “Is that hope I see in your eyes?” She released the hand and motioned to Yori. The ninja stepped closer to the bed and placed a bent piece of metal in her hand. “I'm not going to kill you Nana. You deserve to die though. When you attacked my lair, you killed an innocent person. Someone who had nothing to do with any of what happened.” She laid the bent license plate on her grandmother's chest. “Let me tell you something about hope.” Kim reached out an placed her hands on either side of her Nana's face. “Because of you, Hope is lost.”

Nancy Possible bent her neck down to look the object on her chest. It was a vanity plate. There was one word on it. It said HOPE.

Kim leaned closer and whispered in her grandmother's ear. “Hope was a friend of mine. A bright, outgoing, cheerleader. She had her whole life ahead of her... Until you stole it away. Just like you stole grandpa's...” Kim leaned back and stared into the older woman's wrinkled face. “You ruin lives. Yet you have the gall to call me a monster. Yes Nana, you really do deserve to die.” She smiled brightly. “Lucky for you, I promised daddy I wouldn't harm you. I, unlike you, am a person of my word.”

Sobs of relief broke out of the wounded hero's throat. She thought she was looking a horrible death in the face. She could barely believe Kim still had even the barest sense of right and wrong left in her. She was about to give her thanks to the girl, when she saw something in her slitted eyes. What she saw turned her blood cold.

Kim stood up and smiled down at her grandmother. “Yes. You get it now, don't you, you bitch?” Kim raised her hand and motioned Yori closer. “I won't lay a finger on you.”

Yori bowed to the terror filled woman in the bed. “It will be my honor to torture you to death for my beloved Master.”

A giggle rose up in Kim as she watched Yori draw a small knife from her tunic.

The gleeful sound was soon drowned out by her Nana's dying screams.

Chapter 37

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 36: Lies.

Junior lay in his bed staring up at his father. His voice was a miserable whine. “But Papi!”

Señor Senior Senior thumped his cane on the floor. “No buts Junior! This trip is very important to Bonita. The doctor has made it quite clear, your... Ahem... Condition would only be aggravated by travel. Therefore, you will remain here.”

The young man watched his father leave the bedroom. He didn't understand what all the fuss was about. True, the doctor said no sex, but he didn't understand why he couldn't go with his wife and father to Middleton. He lifted the covers and looked quizzically at the small scratch just behind the head of his dick. It no longer even needed a bandage.

Up on the roof, Señor Senior Senior climbed into his helicopter. Bonnie watched as he strapped himself in beside her. She could see the discouraged look on his face. “Let me guess. He threw a fit?”

He let out a sigh. “I dearly love my son, but sometimes I wish he would act in a more mature and evil manner.”

She reached over and patted his shoulder as he lifted the copter into the air. “He has his moments. They're few and far between, but he has them.”

Senior maneuvered the controls until they were on the proper course. “That is true. He has shown some improvement thanks to you. Indeed, you are quite the treasure.”

Bonnie grinned at the compliment. She chided him jokingly. “Pops! You old flatterer. Be careful, you could turn a girls head with talk like that.”

He gave her a wry grin. “Ah, but that is what flattery is for my dear. It is an art form that, I am sad to say, is lacking in this day and age.”

She mulled that over in her head. If there was anything she understood well, it was flattery. She'd used it many times to get what she wanted. It was a skill she was quite adept at. “I know what you mean.” She shifted slightly in her seat to take a bit of pressure off her tail. “There's something I've been meaning to ask. I'm not usually one to pry but...”

Senior shifted his gaze to her inquiringly. He found this turn of conversation intriguing. He knew for a fact that the woman beside him loved to pry, especially into things of a social nature. “I find it rarely hurts to ask. Do tell me, what is it you wish to know?”

She sat silently for a moment before speaking. “I was wondering... Is there a special someone in your life?”

Señor Senior Senior felt himself caught off guard by the question. Especially since he'd been giving some thought in that direction. He fiddled with the aircraft's controls for a moment in order to have some time to think. “I am afraid I have not been involved in a relationship since the passing of my late wife. However, I recently have found myself becoming enamored of a certain lady.”

Bonnie was a bit stunned by this revelation. She knew the mans wife had died giving birth to Junior. To her, that seemed much too long a time to be without companionship. “Who is she?”

Senior chuckled. “I am afraid I must keep that to myself for now. Among other things, I do not know if she might return my feelings. As a gentlemen I must be circumspect in such matters.”

She grinned as his old fashioned notion. “Well, if you want to find out how she feels, you should take her dancing. Don't tell junior, but I think you are a very good dancer. Your lady friend would be really impressed.”

A grin touched his lips. “My dear Bonita, that is indeed an excellent suggestion. Which reminds me. I know of a small club in Upperton where they have dancing. Perhaps once our business is complete, you might accompany me?”

Thoughts of the reason for her going to Middleton dampened her spirits a little. “You know Pops. I think that might be just what I need.”

Senior shook his head slightly. “My dear. Though the appellation is endearing, I find I would much prefer it if, in private, you called me by my name.”

Bonnie's eyes widened and her large furry ears twitched in surprise. There was a slight flutter in her stomach. The first time she met the man, he made it clear he preferred people not address him by his first name. “Really?”

He nodded. “Yes indeed.”

She smiled. “Alright. I can do that... Ricardo.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Justine Flanner frowned as she stepped aside to let a technician pass her. For the last hour, she'd been going through Team Stoppable's headquarters. Most of the building's systems were restored. It was promised the rest would be finished by the end of the day. A glance at her electronic notepad told her the next room she wanted to see was just down this hall. So far, her inventory of Team Stoppable's assets was disappointing, but not unexpected. Ron was right about needing her help.

She stepped into the room that was supposed to be the armory. Just like everything else she'd seen, everything in the room was regulation police issue. Their sponsors seemed to be under the impression it was what they used to fight common criminals, would also work for villains. She was also seeing a pattern. One of a limited budget, and petty rivalry. As with everything else, there were three of everything in the room. Markings on the bullet proof vests showed one of each were from one of the three cities sponsoring them.

As she stepped back out into the hall, she made a note on her pad to have all of the guns she found immediately removed. The moment she agreed to join Team Stoppable, she'd read over, and memorized, the copy of the Pact she was given. Apparently, nobody informed their sponsors of the restriction on that type of weapon. She could understand they meant well, but her work was definitely cut out for her.

The final area on her list, was also the first to surprise her. The garage contained police vehicles. That wasn't surprising since she'd started her tour with the hanger, which contained three helicopters, that nobody on the team knew how to fly. The surprising part was, instead of three, there were six. Each city had obviously gone all out in this one area. Upperton providing an Armored Personnel Carrier and a cruiser. Middleton, a surveillance van and a cruiser. And lastly Lowerton, two matched motorcycles.

She started her examination of the vehicles, starting with the APC. She had an idea about how to utilize it's potential. As she was checking out it's bulky armor plating, she heard the rattling of the main garage door. The afternoon sunlight flooded in. She saw her fellow Team Stoppable member, Jocelyn Possible. The girl entered the garage with a distracted air. She was wearing a pair of well used coveralls over her tall, slender, frame. Justine watched the girl grab up an tool kit and return the way she came. Deciding it was time to get to know the girl better, she followed.

Outside, she saw the first sign of super science since entering the tower. She stared at the robot. It was a masterpiece of engineering. From the joint structure, she could tell it had transformational capabilities. It's head turned at her approach. She could almost feel it's AI appraising her through it's glowing red optical sensors. Her feet stopped next to the open tool kit on the ground. The robot's underside panel was open and Joss was laying on the ground inspecting the interior.

She watched as the teenager went through a diagnostic routine. Guilt flooded her mind. When she was first introduced to her by Ron, she obviously made a large mistake in judgment. Justine could see Joss was more intelligent than she'd given her credit for. She remembered the last time she'd made the mistake of underestimating someones capabilities. That person had also been a Possible.

She was startled by an exclamation by Joss. “Consarn it!”

Joss lowered her head out of the panel and looked at Justine. “Ya mind handin' me that there molecular analysis probe?”

Justine reached into the kit and removed the device. As she handed it to Joss, she decided it was high time she started applying her mind to more social endeavors. “That's a beautiful horse. What is his name?”

Joss adjusted the settings on the probe. “Name's Spitfire.”

The robot gave out an almost real whinny and nodded it's head at her.

Justine could only smile. Delighted on both a technical and more primal level. “May I inquire what is wrong with him?”

Joss pulled herself out from under the horse. She sat up, and let her shoulders sag. “That right there is a durn good question. Ain't nothing wrong. That's the whole problem.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Deep in a Florida swamp, the sound of a gunshot caused a flock of birds to take flight.

Kim Possible stepped to a window and tossed a, still smoking, pistol out. She watched it drop into the mire below. Turning, she looked at Yori, who was clutching her leg with a pained expression on her face. Kim dropped to her knees and began wrapping the bullet wound with bandages that were already at the ready. “I'm sorry...”

Yori winced as Kim tied the bandage tightly. “Master. You have no need to apologize to me. I will gladly suffer for your needs.”

A few hours later, Kim pulled the station wagon into the multi-car garage. She waited until the automatic door was completely closed before she cleared the car's windows. The door leading into the house opened as she shut off the engine. Her father stepped into the garage with a concerned look on his face. He was followed by Anne, who carried a black medical bag, then Vivian and the twins.

Kim helped the two women extract Yori from the car. As the doctor and robotic scientist carried Yori into the house, Kim turned to her father and brothers. “I wish there could have been another way. She took us by surprise. There was no way we could have known she had a gun.”

James stared at the bloody bandage on the young Japanese girl's leg. It brought home the reality of his mother's uncaring desperation. Kim's call, telling them of what happened, had not quite sunk in until now.

Kim stepped to him. She reached out and touched his arm. “I had to stop her. She didn't give me a choice. She wouldn't listen when I told her we were only there to take her in to the authorities. Her next shot might of...”

He slumped slightly. She could feel the tension in him. She wrapped her arms around her father and hugged him, while the boys reached out and hugged them both.

James remembered the day it all started. Just like his mother killed to save him, Kim did the same to save herself and Yori. There was a major difference though. Kim had the guts to tell him the truth.

Kim released her hold on her father. She looked into his eyes. For just a moment, she didn't recognize him. Then she understood. Gone was that hint of worry and sadness he carried for so many years. “It's OK now. It's over and done. We can move on with our lives.”

He smiled at her ability to put the horrors of the past behind her and think so easily of the future. He knew he could only do the same. “You're right Kimmie-Cub. It's time to move on.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty Director sat at her desk awaiting her last appointment of the day. She was greatly relieved the pain pills were finally kicking in. It had been difficult resisting the urge to take the day off. In point of fact, most everyone she'd encountered all day suggested she do just that. Apparently she looked even worse than she felt. There were two reasons she didn't. Firstly, Kim needed all the intelligence she could get. Secondly, Kim insisted Betty act as she always did in the past. For Betty, that meant she would work through even the most extreme of discomfort.

A chime from her intercom signaled her next appointment was arriving. Will Du entered the office with an air of confidence. It was something he'd never been lacking in. She noted there were other changes in him. Most noticeable was the physical. He'd put on muscle since she last saw him. Less apparent, was a subtle change in his demeanor. It was as if the stick up his butt had shrunk to something more compatible with normal social interaction. She knew it had to be his teammates, Crash and Burn, rubbing off on him.

Unlike in his days as her number one agent, he immediately took the chair across from her desk. Before, he always stood at attention to give his reports. The first words out of his mouth also reflected a change in him. “Dr. Director, you look like hell.”

She fought not to roll her eyes at the comment. Maybe she should have taken a day off if this was going to be everyone's reaction. “So I have been told. You are looking well. How is life with Team Impossible treating you?”

It was almost impossible to miss the pride in his voice. “Things are going quite well. The men are shaping up nicely.”

She wondered if he had any clue how much the other members of Team impossible could say the same of him. “That's good. I understand there was some problem with your raid on DNAmy's hideout?”

His eyes glazed slightly as he handed her a data disk. The memory wasn't a pleasant one. “There was. It's all there in my report. I also included my reasons for believing Kim Possible may have been behind what we found.”

Betty was intrigued by that bit of information. She knew for a fact Kim didn't even know about any of it yet. “I see. I will go over it immediately then.”

Will cleared his throat. “There's something I must say. I find it appalling and nonsensical that Commander Viceroy would go behind your back and attempt such a foolhardy attack. I understand he was acting on false information, but that's still no excuse for his actions.”

She gave him a slight nod. “I agree. It is my belief he was acting under the undue influence of Miss Freedom. I am also partly to blame. Had I confided in him, things might have gone much differently.”

Will gave a solid negative shake of his head. “I disagree. From everything I read in your report, you acted appropriately. Informing too many people of your plan to infiltrate Kim Possible's organization might have caused even worse repercussions.”

Betty smiled. “Thank you Will. I'm just glad to have people like you and your sister around who I can trust.”

Will returned her smile. “About my sister. I'm glad you chose to confide in her. She's always been a bit of a brat, but she is competent.”

Betty tucked the disk into her briefcase. “Yes she is. I'm sorry to cut our conversation short, but I think I should be getting home. My reserves are about shot.”

He stood. “I understand. You really must learn not to push yourself so hard.”

She also stood. “Maybe someday I will. Thank you again for your time Will.”

After he left, she punched a button on the intercom. The voice of her administrative assistant asked. “Ma'am?”

She let the inner weariness she felt fill her voice. “I'm leaving for the day. Commander Du will be on call. Contact her in case anything comes up.”

The voice came back, tinged with concern. “Very well. I hope you are feeling better soon.”

Betty gathered her things and made her way to the tube transport room. As much as she'd like to get some rest, she still had two more things to do. She stepped into the most recently installed tube and braced herself as best she could. The first task was one she'd come close to arguing with her mistress over. As she plummeted through the tube, she remembered how adamant Kim was about it. Betty believed it was pushing things. She understood it was a part of Kim's greater plan. What she didn't understand was how it could be helpful to give Ron Stoppable more reasons to hate her.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The doorbell rang. Vivian pushed her chair back from the dining room table. “I've got it.”

As Vivian left the room, Shego opened her mouth to speak, but Kim shook her head. “Wait til she gets back. There's no sense having to tell it twice.”

James looked down the table at his daughter. “Kimmie, I understand this is important. But do you really think Viv, the boys, and I should be here?”

Kim gave him a nod. “Yeah I do. I'll explain everything after we're done.”

Vivian's voice came from the living room. “A little help here!?”

James looked over at his sons. “Boys?”

Jim and Tim raced out of the room. Seconds later, all three returned. Each was laden with multiple pizza boxes. Dinner was soon served.

Shego looked inquiringly at Kim, who in return nodded.

Looking at the people eating, Shego decided to leave out a few details of what they'd found at Drakken's lair. “That's when I called Barry and had him teleport to the lair. He and Steve are staying up there to help Albert take care of the cleanup.”

Betty took a bite from a slice of pepperoni pizza. “That is almost exactly the same as the report I got from Will Du about DNAmy's lab. Of course there was nobody left there to describe who did it. Will put two and two together and somehow got five. He thinks Kim is the one who did it.”

Kim looped a string of cheese into her mouth. “I'm not really surprised. He's always thought the worst of me.”

Anne wiped a dab of sauce from her lips. “So there's another Cee-Cee?”

Kim nodded. “At least one. This is beginning to remind me of the times I went up against the Bee-Bee's.”

Betty nodded her head at Kim. “You may be more right than you think. The Bee-Bee's we had in storage at GJ headquarters are missing. The scientist who was studying and rebuilding them is on leave. Nobody noticed until they began moving all the villain related materials to the new storage complex.”

Shego almost growled. “It still pisses me off. Our lair being turned into a warehouse. I bet Wade's even madder about it.”

Betty grinned. “He is. But no more than he was about the attack itself.” She paused. They had agreed not to mention Miss Freedom or the attack any more than necessary. “He did ask if you had taken care of that little problem.”

Shego gave her a evil smile. “Oh yeah. Took care of that yesterday. I'll owe someone a favor, but it will be done quite soon.”

Betty decided not to press the matter. “I've got people going through the security videos. They will find out how the Bee-Bees managed to go missing.”

Kim took another bite of pizza. “I knew there was something about Cee-Cee Drakken wasn't telling us. My guess is she was really an upgraded Bee-Bee.”

Shego let out a ladylike belch. “Albert didn't know anything more about her. As far as he knew, Dr. D. just showed up one morning with her.”

Kim frowned at her wife's table manners. “The question is, who upgraded them if it wasn't Drakken, and why are they using them to kidnap and kill people?”

As the resident robotic expert, Vivian decided to speak up. “There is a very short list of people capable of the kind of work you're talking about. There's myself, Slim, Dr. Freeman, Wade Load, Dr. Drakken and Prof. Aso. I can't think of anyone else skilled enough to build or repair a complex cybernetic brain, or who has worked on humanoid robots.”

Kim's brows knit. “I think we can rule out most of them. I don't know the last one though.”

Betty smiled. “He works for GJ. He was the one who was working on them before they were stolen. I checked. He is too busy soaking up the sun in Tahiti to be involved.”

James coughed hesitantly. “Umm Viv... What about Fen?”

Vivian laughed. “I left him off the list for a reason. On his own, there's no way he could have done that kind of work.”

Kim eyed another piece of pizza, but decided against it. “OK, we'll just have to keep our eyes open.” She turned to Betty. “You mentioned there was another scientist that's gone missing?”

Betty reached for another piece of pizza. It seemed to disappear right before she touched it. Moments later, she saw Yori savoring a bite of it. She rolled her eyes. “Yes. You can cancel your trip to visit Dr. Bortel tomorrow. He has disappeared. I don't know if it is the same as the others though. None of the GJ guards assigned to him are hurt or missing. He is just gone.”

Anne huffed. “Darn, I was looking forward to that trip.”

Kim and Shego both smiled. They knew why. They'd all hoped to get in some sky diving on the way.

Giving in to temptation, Kim grabbed another piece of pizza. “That may be our fault. We did put a big scare into him on our last visit. That's just one more thing to worry about. Was there anything else?”

Everyone sat looking at each other for a moment. When nobody spoke, Betty reached down beneath her chair and grabbed a small bag. She sat it on the table in front of Kim.

Kim glanced at the bag, then at her Kimmunicator. It's clock read 7:56 pm. She opened the bag and began passing out the items inside to everyone in the room. She then nodded to Betty.

Betty spoke. “Wade called me earlier today. He told me he had a surprise and an announcement to make. If everyone would put those on. We'll find out what he is up to at exactly 8:00 pm.”

Kim watched as everyone slid rings onto their fingers. “Dad. I said before I'd tell you why you were included.” She paused to collect her thoughts. “You heard about whats happening. I don't know if it's all related or not, but things are getting dangerous. I know you want to give the Tweebs a normal life, but I'm worried. I don't think it's going to be safe for you guys to live here unprotected.”

James frowned. “Kim. You know I can't just give up my position.”

Kim smiled. “I'm not asking you to. Nor am I asking Vivian to give up her job, or the Tweebs their school. I simply think it would be safer for you all to move into our new lair. You'll be able to keep this house for appearances.”

James looked around the table. There were no smiles. It wasn't a joke. “Kim. What aren't you telling us?”

Kim sighed. “I'll try to explain. I have a plan. It's big. In order to pull it off, I'm going to be putting dangerous things in motion. You see it's...”

A chime sounded from the clock in the living room. Everything went dark.

--------------------

A/N: As many have before, and I hope more will also do in the future. I dedicate this chapter to the late Ricardo Montalban. I found it fitting that Señor Senior Senior should share his name in my story. Not only did he give the character a voice, but also a soul.

Chapter 38

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 37: Where Evil Dwells.

The darkness was pierced by a flickering green glow. Everyone turned toward Shego as her flaming hands illuminated the immediate area.

Kim tried to peer into the blackness surrounding the small area of light her wife's power provided. The slits of her eyes grew to large circles. Even with her enhanced vision, she could see next to nothing. “I don't think we're in Middleton anymore.”

Shego snorted. “Ya think Princess?”

Anne peered around. “Where are we then? And how did we get wherever here is? I didn't see any teleporter flash.”

Wade's voice came from somewhere in the darkness. “Oops. Hold on, tripped a breaker.”

Brightness flared, as a multitude of portable work lights came on. A gigantic rock walled cavern was revealed. That it was not natural was obvious, nature didn't create perfect rectangles. They stood on the bare rock floor near the center. A short distance away, Wade was climbing out of a makeshift looking conglomeration of machinery. “It was the teleporter. I had to do some reconfiguring, no more flash of orange light.” He walked over to the puzzled group and smiled wearily. “Welcome to your new lair.”

Shego let her glow fade. “OK. Nerd boy's lost it.”

There was concern on Anne's face as she looked at the young man. She could see the ashen pallor under his dark skin and the puffiness of fatigue showing around his eyes. “Are you alright Wade?”

His forced smile relaxed a bit. “I'm OK, just tired.” He turned to Shego. “And I haven't lost anything, except some sleep.”

Kim hoped that was all it was. “You did say you had a surprise for us. I guess this qualifies.” She waved her hand at the large bare space surrounding them. “But isn't this a bit low tech for you?”

Shego stared at him. She wasn't convinced her assessment wasn't correct. “I get it. There's no way anyone would expect us to hide in a cave.” She made no attempt to hide her sarcasm. “All we need for defenses is a fire in front of the entrance.”

Tim entered the discussion. “Nope. No door...”

Jim continued. “...Or windows.”

Kim frowned in their direction. “Chill out guys. Let's let Wade explain.”

Wade began walking back over to his machine. He motioned for them to follow. “I know it doesn't look like much now, but I figured you wouldn't believe it all unless you saw for yourselves. After I took the cryo chamber with Betty in it to the warehouse, I returned to the old lair. I searched through all the things GJ planned to store there. Once I had everything I needed, I used the teleporter to transport it all here. Using explosives from some of Duff Killigan's confiscated golf balls, and one of Dr. Drakken's disintegrater rays, I carved out this space.”

Jim and Tim began looking around wildly, together they asked. “Disintegrater ray? Where?”

Wade shook his head. “Back where GJ put it. Sorry guys, but we can't risk keeping anything from there.” He looked at Kim. “You told me you needed a new lair as quickly as possible. This is where it will be.”

Kim sighed. “Yeah. But this isn't very livable. It'll take ages to build and stuff.”

He reached into the machine and withdrew a small box. It was gray with a pattern of pink circuitry running over it's sides. He held it up for everyone to see. “No, It'll only take a minute or two.”

Both Shego and Kim gasped in recognition.

Shego's jaw dropped. “Color me impressed Nerdlinger. Where the hell did you get one of those?”

He ran his hands lovingly over the device. “From you guys. It's one of the things you grabbed when you broke into the Annex.”

Betty's voice held a dark humor as she spoke up. “I should have known. We never did figure out what happened.”

Kim grinned. “Sorry Bets. I forgot to tell you about that.”

The one eyed woman grinned. “As you usually say Mistress, no big.” She looked over at Wade. “However, I don't remember anything like that on the list of things that came up missing.”

Wade nodded. “It didn't look like this then. In their deactivated state they look like flat black squares. I'd only figured out what it was just before the attack. So when Kim told me we needed a new lair, I activated and reprogrammed it.”

Vivian peered closer. She still wasn't sure what was going on. “What is it?”

Wade sat it on the floor. “It's a factory. A nanobot factory to be precise.” He looked up at Kim. “It's not low tech, It's Lowardian tech.” He grinned at his own pun as he motioned her forward. “Would you care to do the honors?”

Kim remembered the last time she'd seen it's like. It had been in Drakken's lair, or actually, it had been the lair. She'd only seen it collapse into this shape after much of it was destroyed. “Sure, but I got to ask, won't the same thing happen to it that happened at Drakken's the first time we met and fought Warmonga? I mean, will it collapse like that one did?”

Wade shook his head. “Not unless you do massive amounts of damage to it during the first 30 hours. After it's setup for longer than that, it becomes stable and self repairing. That is what made me choose this location.”

She looked at the cube. If there was one thing she knew, it was she could trust Wade to know what he was talking about when it came to technology. Even if it was alien in nature. “What do I do?”

Wade stood up and took a step back. “Just touch it and think of it activating.”

She glanced up at the people surrounding her. With the exception of Shego, they all looked confused. “Here goes.”

Her finger rested on the cube as she thought a mental command at it. Immediately it sprang to life. She backed away as the microscopic machines began their work. Panels, pipes and other things she didn't recognize formed seemingly out of thin air. It was like being inside an unfolding piece of paper. It spread and moved of it's own volition. None of then were able to move away fast enough. The unfolding matrix enveloped and passed beyond them. It kept spreading until it almost reached the rock walls.

They stared in wonder as the rock was covered. Soon a ceiling began to form. Within the now completely enclosed space, separate levels began to take shape. Their view of the construction was obscured as each level filled in it's floors and walls. They now stood in a large bare circular room. To one side a door formed out of the blank wall. Around the edge of the room screens and consoles protruded from the walls. The center of the floor bulged and grew into a table. Lastly the odd looking machine and portable lights were seemingly sucked into the floor. Again it was dark. Along with the lack of light came a feeling of dizziness and disorientation.

Lights came on as the finished lair powered up. The odd feeling passed as quickly as it had arrived. They all found themselves standing in an exact replica of their former lair's command center.

Wade moved to the center table. He could feel the need to rest catching up with him. As he input commands on the tables keyboard, he could feel his fingers reacting slower than usual. It wouldn't be much longer before he could sleep. A holographic image formed above the center table. It showed a complete three dimensional rendering of the lair.

Wade enlarged the image. “Sorry there's no chairs. As I only had limited time, I could only program the bare necessities. Except for this room, everything else is still Lowardian in size and shape.”

Kim reached out an put a hand on his shoulder. “No need to apologize. What you've done already is remarkable.”

Wade smiled at his friend. “Thanks Kim.” He pointed to the hologram. “As you can all see, this place is about four times larger than the old lair. There's twelve floors. We are on the bottom one. Only the three lowest floors are usable right now. The rest can be setup in any way we need later.”

Kim watched as he pointed out the features of the lair. She noticed that even though it was larger, it didn't fill the entire space of the cavern. Then there was what her brothers pointed out earlier. She waited until Wade was finished, then asked. “What's in the rest of the space?”

Wade changed the display. It showed the areas surrounding the lair. The entire space between all four of the liar's walls and the caverns rocky sides was filled with complex machinery. “When I decided on this location for the lair, my primary concern was security. We thought we were safe in the last one. Needless to say we were wrong.”

Betty gave him a sympathetic look. “It was extremely well hidden. It's a simple fact, there's no place on earth a person can hide something without it eventually being found. It was just bad luck that it was found as soon as it was. This place isn't any different, no matter how hard you try to hide it.”

Kim nodded to him. “She's right. Someone is bound to stumble across it sooner or later. That's just the breaks of having a hidden lair. We just have to make plans to deal with it when it happens.”

Wade grinned. “You are both right. Someday, somebody will figure out where we are. It's my desire to make sure that doesn't happen anytime soon. That's what all the stuff you see here is for. Each side of the lair has an identical complex of machinery. All four of them do exactly the same thing. If one fails there's three backups. Without these systems we couldn't live here.”

James frowned at the display. “I can understand having backup systems, but isn't three overdoing it?”

Wade shook his head. “No. In fact It might even be a good idea to add more backups later. You all noticed a disorienting feeling when we switched over to the lair's power systems?”

There were nods all around the table. Wade continued. “That was because it took the lair's systems a moment to kick in after it absorbed the machine you saw earlier. What you see here are hydrogen fusion reactors for power. Processing plants to break down water into hydrogen for fuel and oxygen for air. There's also gravity generators and a few other subsystems. I surmise the original intention for this setup was as a space station. Warmonga used it as a lair because it fit her need. Same as our need now. If it weren't for all this stuff, we couldn't live here.”

Kim looked around to see if the rest of them were as confused as she was. Judging from the looks on most of the faces they were. “I don't get it. Does it have something to do with there being no exit that I can see? Or the lack of ventilation shafts?”

Wade nodded. “I figured you'd be the one to notice that. To answer your question, yes that's exactly why. There's only one way in or out of here and that's the teleporter. There isn't any physical access because it might be spotted. It's the only way I could put the lair in a place where there was the least likely chance of someone finding it.”

James let out an amazed gasp. He figured it out before anyone else only due to his extensive experience. “Ingenious Wade! You're right. The chances of someone accidentally finding this place are astronomically slim.”

Kim pursed her lips together. She knew she was no rocket scientist like her father. It seemed apparent to her the only way she was going to find out was to ask. “Spill it Wade. Where the hell are we?”

Wade tapped on the keyboard. The hologram disappeared. “We are approximately one thousand meters below the Sea of Nectar.”

Kim thought hard. She couldn't ever remember hearing of such a body of water in all her globe spanning travels. She was about to demand Wade explain when she heard a thump. She spun around to see her father sitting on the floor. He broke out in a fit of laughter. Moments later, her brothers joined in with him.

Everyone stared at the three Possible men. After a few moments James noticed. He pointed toward Wade. Kim turned to look and saw the young genius calling up another hologram. Her eyes widened as the image of a silvery-white orb formed.

Kim stared at the pockmarked and familiar shape. Her thoughts drifted back to her days in the Rocket Rangers. To the many field trips they took to the Middleton observatory. She could still hear Prof. Chen rattling off the names of the features she was looking at. She remembered hearing the name Sea of Nectar. She reached out with a raised finger. It landed on a large dark patch. “Sea of Tranquility.” Her finger trembled slightly in her excitement as she moved it slightly lower to a smaller dark spot. “Mare Nectaris. We're on the Moon... Spankin!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

DNAmy operated the controls of her genetic zipper. The look of manic glee that usually accompanied this activity was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there was an unnerving blankness to her features. The other noticeable difference in her appearance was on her forehead. It was a small black chip with a glowing red dot in it's center.

Standing nearby in the large laboratory were three men. General Simms and Special Agent Smith were engrossed in conversation with a shorter, white bearded, and bespectacled scientist. Simms looked up as the zipper finished its work. He watched as an extremely well muscled soldier emerged from one of the pods and joined a group of his fellow soldiers, all of which looked like Hego on steroids. Simms returned to the conversation. “Of course when we heard you were joining us we changed our tactics.”

Smith pointed to a spot near the lab's door where a blonde android stood. “Instead of infiltration, we decided to employ more forceful methods. That's how you wound up with your first two test subjects Dr. Bortel. In fact we hope to have more very soon.”

Bortel chuckled. “I could hardly refuse your offer gentlemen.” He remembered the terror he felt during his interrogation by the Possibles. “Security at my last lab was extremely lacking. I believe I will be quite happy working here.”

Smith's lips twitched, which was the equivalent of a grin for him. He moved toward the other side of the large room. The other two followed. “I'm impressed by your work.” He stopped a few feet away from where Dr. Drakken was attaching a head to a familiar looking female robot. “They seem to have no problem working non stop under the influence of your chips.”

Bortel nodded toward the blue scientist. “In the short term they can go for about 20 hours before needing rest and food. I estimate only 4 hours of sleep will be needed before they can get back to work.”

Simms stepped closer to Drakken. “You know, this looks a lot like Dr. Fen's design. I wonder if that's where he got the idea?”

Dr. Drakken, under the influence of the mind control chip, couldn't discern that the question was rhetorical. In a syrupy sweet voice, he said. “Indeed not Sir.”

Smith stepped up. “Explain that.”

Drakken continued to work, as he'd been instructed, while he spoke. “I am the one who designed and built the robots you call Cee-Cee. Not Dr. Fen. They were originally like this model which I call Bee-Bee. To the best of my knowledge, after they were destroyed, the parts were confiscated by Global Justice. I do not know how Dr. Fen acquired them.”

Smith and Simms looked at each other. Simms turned to Bortel. “Doctor. We'll leave you to your work here.” He looked again at Smith. “I think we need to have a little talk with Dr. Fen.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron Stoppable stared out the large window. The nighttime world outside of the Tower of Ronatude was bathed in pale moonlight. In the distance he could see the lights of Middleton glowing and twinkling. It all looked so calm and peaceful. He wondered if there was anyone else in the world who saw it for the lie it really was. Evil lurked under the thin veneer of happiness that covered the world.

The sound of elevator doors made him turn away from the window and his morbid thoughts. He saw the blonde woman enter the darkened control room. “Hey Justine. I thought you'd already gone home.”

She frowned into the darkness. “That was my original intention. The visit this afternoon by Dr. Director made me reconsider. I decided to remain here as it will allow me to begin working earlier in the morning.” As she spoke, she walked across the room to stand at the window next to him. “I have already completed a through check of the computer and security systems. I can guarantee Wade Load no longer has access to either.”

Ron nodded. He remembered the guilt he felt at the arrival of Dr. Director that afternoon. Seeing the injuries she'd suffered at the hands of Kim Possible was all he needed to convince him she was on the side of good. It came as a surprise to him when Dr. Director informed them Wade had hacked his way into their security systems. Apparently he'd known everything they'd done or said since the day they moved in. He saw Justine look out the window at the night. More than ever, he was glad she'd accepted his offer. At least now Kim would not be able to spy on them.

Justine reached out and touched the transparent material with her fingertips. “How is Joss doing?”

Ron felt a surge of anger in his gut at the question. “Not good. Rufus is keeping an eye on her.”

She turned to look at him. “She still doesn't want to see anyone?”

Ron shook his head. He could vividly remember Joss slamming their bedroom door in his face while screaming at him to leave her alone.

Justine could see the pained look on Ron's face. “Give her some time. I must be very difficult for her to know her grandmother is dead.”

He remembered the look of shock on Joss's face when Betty Director told them. How it turned to horror when the head of Global Justice told them Kim was the one who killed her. “Tell me something Justine. Do you think Kim did it on purpose?”

She thought about the question for a few moments before replying. “From what you've told me of Kim Possible's actions recently, I believe there is a high probability she did. Without confirmation there is no way to be sure. That is why I decided to remain here. We must be prepared as soon as possible for any eventuality.”

Ron reached up and rubbed at a phantom pain in his chest. The spark of anger was becoming a full fledged flame. “I know she did. I don't need proof.”

It was tempting for her to try to explain to him the need for empirical proof. One look in his eyes, made her decide against it. “I think I should be heading to bed. I'll just turn on the security system before I go.”

Ron shook his head. “Yeah go ahead. Don't worry about the security, I'll take care of it before I turn in.”

She nodded and made her way to the elevator.

He watched her go before turning once again to the window. Vengeful thoughts coiled in his mind like a bunch of poisonous snakes. For many long minutes, all he could think of was ridding the world of the evil that lurked under the surface. The evil called Kim Possible. When his anger could no longer fight his need for sleep, he turned and walked toward the security console.

He paused when he heard the elevator doors open again. He saw the blonde figure step out. “Forget something Justine?”

He looked into the smiling face of the woman who approached him. A lump of fear formed in his throat. Her hair was blonde, but much longer than Justine's. She moved toward him like a jungle cat stalking it's prey. He could see no hint of humanity in her bright blue eyes.

Desperately, he lunged for the security console.

Chapter 39

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 38: When Bee-Bee's Attack.

Albert looked at the pile of boxes and crates in the center of the lair's main floor. Collecting and packing all of his bosse's equipment had been the easiest of the days activities. He was thankful to Barry and Steve for taking care of the more gruesome task of burying the remains of his fellow Henchmen. Beyond that, he was thankful he wasn't also interred in the mass grave near the lair's entrance.

The sound of footsteps made him turn. He saw Barry approaching with three steaming mugs in his clawed hands. With a nod he accepted a cup of his bosses favorite drink. The two men perched themselves on a crate and sat sipping the chocolaty drink as they waited for Steve. It wasn't long before the third man appeared.

Steve walked over and picked up a mug. After a sip, he grimaced. “Yuck! I thought it was coffee!”

Barry grinned. “No such luck. At least it's not water.”

With a shrug, Steve drained his cup. “Well I couldn't find anything more. The rest is all busted up or missing.”

Albert hid a smile behind another sip. He wasn't about to admit that in the time he'd spent working for Drakken, he'd acquired a taste for what his boss called Coco-Moo. “Yeah. I still don't understand why only the Doc's robot making stuff was taken.”

Steve sat his cup down. “Same here. But look at it this way, there's a good chance Drakken's still alive. Whoever sent that machine here would most likely need him to operate the stuff.”

Albert looked toward the floor. “I hope so. He's actually a pretty decent guy to work for.”

Barry smiled as he thought back to the time he and Albert had been chosen to work for Gemini by Hench. Both of them wound up taking severe reprimands for turning down the job. That was before Hench found out about the one eyed villain's predilection for offing his people on a whim. These days Hench refused to deal with Gemini in anything other than non living products.

Steve checked his watch. They'd been told to wait to be contacted. It was getting close to that time. “Shego said she and Kim would find out what happened to him. You can bank on them doing just that.”

Albert knew Shego well enough to believe that. He looked at Steve. “What's it like working for them?”

Steve didn't even have to think about the question before replying. “They are demanding, but at the same time, compassionate.”

Barry added. “True. They ask a lot from us, but no more than they ask of themselves.”

Albert smiled. “Sounds like a good setup.” He glanced around as if he were worried someone might be listening. “Tell me something. I've seen their website. Do they really dress like that all the time?”

Barry grinned. He could understand the mans curiosity. In a conspiratorial tone he said. “Sometimes even less.”

An ethereal voice startled all three men. “Stop it guys. You're going to make me blush.”

They turned to see the ghostly transparent form of Kim Possible floating in the air. She was sitting cross legged in mid air and examining her body. “Neat! It worked.”

Steve glowered at her. “Do you have to do that? You know how unnerving it is when you pop in out of nowhere like that?”

Barry grinned and looked at Albert. “Did I mention a twisted sense of humor?”

Kim grinned. “Sorry Steve. I couldn't resist. Plus, I needed to make sure I could do it over this kind of distance.”

Barry's brow furrowed between his horns. “What kind of distance?”

Kim's grin widened. “You'll see soon enough. Are you guys all done there?”

Steve nodded at the crates. “Everything that's still whole is right here.”

A small box appeared at Barry's feet. Kim pointed at it. “Great. Here's some tracers. You know what to do with them.” She spun slightly in the air and faced Drakken's last remaining Henchman. “Albert? You're welcome to stay with us if you want.”

Albert watched as the two men pulled out handfuls of small black boxes and began attaching them to the crates. “You really do plan to find the boss?”

Kim nodded.

He stood at attention. “Then I'd like to help.”

She hid her amusement at his formality, as she replied. “We could use all the help we can get.” She returned her attention to the other two. “Soon as you activate those you'll all be transported here. See you soon.”

Her image faded to nothingness.

Albert scratched his head as he watched Steve and Barry stick the boxes to each other. “What does she mean by transported?”

Barry smiled wide enough to show his fangs. He stuck a tracer to Alberts chest and flipped it's switch. “This.”

All around him, the world came apart in a kaleidoscope of colors.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim eased her concentration on the three men on earth. She mentally felt her way around as she brought forth an image of Yori in her mind. Her astral presence appeared before the ninja in the teleporter room. “The tracers got through OK. They should be ready soon.”

Yori flipped the switches in the manner Wade showed her earlier. “I am prepared my Master.”

Kim was glad the girl was used to this form of communication. Yori and Shego were the only ones who didn't jump out of their socks when she did it. Though in Shego's case, Kim believed she didn't get startled through force of will alone. “After you help them get the stuff stowed away, find them some free living quarters to bunk down in. That should be everything we need to do tonight.” Kim started to let herself fade, then had another thought. “Oh yeah. Make sure you explain the toilets to them. We don't need another incident.”

As Kim let her presence fade, she saw Yori cup her hand over her mouth in an attempt to hide a grin.

Kim let out a sigh and opened her eyes. She was sitting in one of the many living quarters on the second to lowest level of the lair. Uncrossing her legs, she let them dangle over the edge of the chair seat. The chair could have easily held three of her. Like everything else in the room, it was of Lowardian proportions. She jumped down from the chair and walked across the room to the equally large bed. Of all the things Lowardian she planned to get rid of, the beds weren't on the list. She really liked the idea of a bed that could easily hold a half dozen very active people.

The bed in front of her contained only one person and he was snoring softly. She pulled the cover up over his purple pig PJ's. It lifted her heart to see the gaunt, fatigued, look was already fading from his face. Once again he'd pushed himself to do the seemingly impossible. She'd been very worried he'd pushed himself too far this time. Barry was right. She did ask as much of others as she did of herself. As she watched Wade sleep, it began to dawn on her that she might be asking too much from everyone, herself included.

She watched him sleep for a few minutes. During that time she came very close to deciding to forget all her plans. The size of the lair made her pretty sure Wade figured out at least the first part of her plans. She was even more sure Shego knew what she intended to do. None of the others knew. It was so very tempting to just forget the whole thing. To pretend she hadn't seen the signs. It would be all too easy to unleash her 'Kimness' and turn a blind eye to it all.

Kim turned away from her sleeping friend. She walked to the door, which opened with a whoosh. The kind that would have pleased Senior. As she reached above her head and touched the panel that dimmed the rooms lights, her resolve to give up faltered. Maybe she would carry out the first part of her plan? After that, she'd see if she had it in her to continue. Frustration moved through her. She couldn't seem to make up her mind. There were so many variables to consider. She wanted to go ahead, but was also concerned about the consequences. Maybe if she talked to Shego, she might gain the perspective she needed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron Stoppable slammed his palm down on the button that activated the security system. He spun around to see the woman still slowly advancing on him. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the metal shield lowering over the window. He could hear the door's lock engaging. Alarms began to blare, but he knew it was too little, too late. The alarm was sounding not only throughout the tower, but also at GJ headquarters. His only hope was to delay the intruder as long as he could.

Silently he cursed Kim Possible for robbing him of his Mystical Monkey Power. He was left with only older, but nevertheless well honed, tactics. The first tactic that came to mind was one he'd used to good effect against so many opponents in the past. Ask stupid questions. “Who are you? What do you want?”

The woman paused mid-step. “I am Cee-Cee. Second generation of Bee-Bee hive nexus. My purpose is to destroy threat to continued existence of hive known as Ronald Stoppable.”

Ron began inching his way further from the robotic woman as she spoke.

His thoughts raced. He knew he had to keep her talking. “Now don't be hatin' the Ron Man! I got nothing but love for the hive thingy, whatchamacallit.”

She resumed her approach. “Incorrect statement. Memory files unlocked with resumption of primary protocols show previous attempts made by Ronald Stoppable to deactivate Bee-Bee nexus. All threats must be destroyed.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

A newly assembled Bee-Bee extended it's telescoping arm and wrapped it around the chest of Special Agent Smith. “All threats must be destroyed.”

The underground laboratory at Area 51 was looking more and more like a battlefield as Super Soldiers and Bee-Bee's clashed. Vicious yells, fueled by the soldiers enhanced blood lust, accompanied their attacks on the robotic women. Statements of probability concerning the threat level of their opponents were the battle cry of the mechanical side.

General Simms poked his head up over the edge of an overturned workbench. From his hiding place, he could see Super Soldiers dismantling robots with the extreme strength of their punches. He could also see the robots shooting into great bursts of speed to mow their flesh and blood opponents down. When the fight started out of the blue, there were three times as many soldiers as robots. His years of planning strategies made him very aware the robots were winning.

Across the room, a Bee-Bee confronted a non moving target. Visual sensors scanned. A conclusion was reached. “Target designation Dr. Amy Hall. Primitive biological specimen. Substandard control interface. Threat level zero.”

It turned away from the mind controlled woman to search for other targets.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron felt a lump rise in his throat as he saw the female robot begin to vibrate. He remembered clearly how that vibration always led to a burst of enhanced speed. The faint whine of power building inside the robots body seemed like the sound of metal shredding to his ears. He knew his only hope was to avoid being hit. It was time to employ a different tactic. Running away.

He attempted to dodge to the right when he saw the first flicker of motion from the robot. Blindingly fast, the mechanism shot forward. It aimed for the spot it anticipated it's opponent's move to take him. Ron groaned in dismay as he fell to the floor, his feet entangled in his fallen pants. The Cee-Cee slammed into the wall with metal denting force. Her processor trying to understand why her target hadn't been where it was supposed to be.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Simms crawled to the other end of the workbench. His stomach was still turning from witnessing Smith being torn in half. Risking a glance up, he saw a robot being ripped apart by three soldiers. Their attack was brutal, but uncoordinated. Perhaps lowing their intelligence and heightening their adrenal activity wasn't the best idea. He turned his head to see Dr. Drakken standing motionlessly next to the workbench, seemingly being ignored by the attacking robots. In desperation he called out. “What happened? Why are your robots attacking?”

Drakken turned to face him. Deep inside his mind he was screaming at the man for his stupidity in making him create more of the murderous fem-bots. In the same syrupy voice as before, he replied. “Stored programming was reinitialized when I activated the Bee-Bee's wireless control network. As happened before, they realized they were superior to other life forms. They are attacking to destroy threats to their hive's existence... Sir.”

Simms eyes bugged. “Why the hell didn't you tell me this would happen?”

Drakken replied. “You did not ask... Sir.”

Simms felt his anger boiling over. “Great! Is there anything else I should know about them?”

Drakken's eyes left the man for a moment. A laugh he couldn't outwardly express echoed in his mind. He looked back at the General. “The Cee-Cee you designated as Unit Three is right behind you... Sir.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron scrambled to pull up his pants and crawl away from the robotic woman as fast as he could. By the time it pried itself out of the feminine shaped dent in the wall, he was on the other side of the room. He realized his mistake when she stepped between him and the door. A faint hope sprang up in him when he saw she was badly damaged by the collision with the wall. His spirits dropped when, once again, she began to vibrate.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Simms whirled around just in time to see the impact of the robot's hands with his chest. Unfortunately for General Simms, he had no contingency plans to deal with his own death.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron knew his luck or skill or whatever had run out. Pride wouldn't let him look away from his fate. The vibration in the robot increased. Again he heard the sound of metal tearing. It seamed louder and more real than before. The robot began to lunge for him. With no warning, a pink missile exploded from it's chest. The robot dropped to the floor, lifeless, it's power core shredded by the Naked Mole Rat's flying kick. Rufus flew through the air toward his best friend.

As he caught his blue glowing buddy in his arms, Ron yelled. “Boo-Yah!”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Kim emerged from the Lowardian's idea of a bathroom wrapped in a towel the size of a blanket. She was mentally adding the enormous shower to the list of things to keep.

Shego lay in the gigantic bed with her head propped up on one arm. “I guess you didn't fall in this time Pumpkin?”

Kim huffed as she remembered finding out the hard way Lowardian toilet seats retracted when the, very oversized, contraption was flushed. “I thought we agreed not to speak of that again.”

As she examined her fingernails, Shego smiled. “I don't remember agreeing to that.”

The redhead began walking toward the door of the room. “Oh, well I guess I don't remember where I was going to sleep tonight. I'll just go find an empty room...”

Shego sat up. “OK... OK... I'll never mention it ever again!”

Kim's brows rose as she turned back toward the bed. “Promise?”

A smirk crossed Shego's lips. She hated the idea of giving up such excellent fodder for teasing. It was worth it though. Besides, she knew just how seriously her wife took promises. “Yeah I promise Princess. Now get that sexy ass of yours in this bed before I come down there and get you.”

Temptation flared in Kim as she considered holding back. The idea of making her lust crazed wife chase her through the lair naked made her smile. That would have to wait for another time. She let the towel drop as she boosted herself onto the bed.

Shego pulled the covers back as she watched Kim crawl naked across the wide expanse of the bed toward her. She smiled as the redhead wiggled under the covers to snuggle up at her side.

Kim wrapped her arms around her wife. She could feel the tension slipping out of her as the embrace was returned. After a few moments, she felt Shego's hand inching it's way between her legs. She squeezed her thighs together, trapping it before it reached it's destination.

Feeling her hand being immobilized, Shego sighed. “Let me guess. You want to talk, don't ya?”

Kim rubbed her forehead against Shego's cheek. “There's something I gotta ask.” She pulled her head back and looked into Shego's eyes. “When did you figure it out?”

Shego freed her hand and lifted it to Kim's cheek. She stroked it gently as she replied. “It took me longer than it took you, that's for sure. I started to realize things even before I left Team GO. It was almost two years after that, when it became clear.”

Kim reached up and took her wife's hand in hers. “Just before you started working for Drakken?”

Shego nodded. “Yeah. It was one of the reasons I started working for him.” She closed her eyes as she remembered signing that first contract. Remembered stepping back out of the shadows and onto the field, this time on the opposing team. “I couldn't bring myself to do it. I'm not like you Kimmie. I don't have the drive you do.” She reopened her eyes. “I can be a ball-busting bitch and I love doing bad things. But Kimmie, I'm just not a leader.” Her eyes lowered. She knew she could only make such an admission to the woman beside her. “I took the easy way out.”

Kim kissed the hand holding hers. “I don't blame you. I'm not sure if I can go through with it.”

Shego pulled her closer. She brought her mouth to her lover's ear. She whispered. “Princess. There's something you need to understand. You really are a horrible liar.”

Kim ducked her head in an attempt to hide the smile blossoming on her face. “I thought I was getting better at it.” She looked back up. Her eyes were shining with the desire that burned within her. “I want to. I can feel the challenge of it calling to me. I just...”

A laugh escaped Shego's lips. “You still worry what people will think if you do?”

Kim shook her head. “No. I don't care what people will think of me. The thought of failing and bringing all of you down with me...”

Shego stared into her eyes. “Forgetting something Princess?”

As Kim looked into determined green eyes, she realized why she was so hesitant. Why she had been questioning herself. She let herself forget one very important thing. “It's almost scary how well you know me Sweetie. You're right. How could I ever forget? I can do anything.”

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

The Middleton Pact - Redux

Written by fulwiz

Beta by Wirenfeldt Jr

Disclaimer: I don't own Kim Possible, Disney does. I make no money from this story. The other characters come from my own twisted mind.

Warning: This story contains explicit sexual situations, mature themes, explicit violence, death and warped philosophy.

The story is KiAnGo. (And More)

If you find any of the above offensive, please don't read further.

CHAPTER 40: The Plan.

The Sun was reaching it's zenith over the rolling green hills. Row after row of tombstones, some dating back to Middleton's founding, stood out brightly as the autumn light made the pale marble shine. A large group of mourners, many of which were young women, bowed their heads as the casket was carried into the recently built mausoleum. As the pall bearers passed through the tall arched door, many looked up. They could see the inscription carved in the marble above the entry, just beneath the family name.

The first line read. “Here lies our dearest Hope.”

The second line was in Latin. Only a scattering of those gathered there could read it. Of the ones who could, few took solace in it's message. None doubted it's accuracy.

It said. “She was properly avenged.”

On a nearby hill, two figures stood beneath the branches of a gnarled old oak. Both wore black cloaks that covered them from head to toe.

One spoke. “Well K. It looks like everyone who was ever on the squad with her showed up.”

Kim replied, as she looked toward so many familiar faces. “Yeah B. I figured they would.” One of the faces was looking in their direction. She ignored it and shifted her eyes to the mausoleum. “They did a good job getting it built in time for her.”

Bonnie half shrugged. “Ric... Pops payed enough extra to make sure it was. It was lucky there was space open for it.”

Even though Kim was trying to avoid looking, she could feel the eyes still on them. “Not luck. I had Wade make a few changes in the cemetery's books. A few pre-purchased plots were moved.”

The staring eyes finally caught Bonnie's attention. “We should go before he makes a scene.”

The two of them moved toward the limousine parked well away from the rest of the cars.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Ron stared at the cloaked figures disappearing over the hill. His face showed the disgust he felt inside. He couldn't believe his eyes when they first appeared at the start of the service. It didn't matter they were hiding under those cloaks. He knew who they were and of all people he couldn't believe Kim would dare show up here. It was all her fault Hope was dead. He could feel the urge to go after them rising in him.

A delicate hand touched his arm. “Don't Ron.”

He realized he'd stood and started walking in their direction without consciously thinking about it. His head turned and he looked into a pair of pale blue eyes. “Tara. I...”

She gave him an almost smile. “Not here. Not today. They only came to mourn a friend. Just like we did.”

He shrugged his arm away from her touch. “They came to gloat! Hope's dead because of her!”

Tara looked away from him. “Think what you will.” She walked away. Her voice carried back to him on the chilly breeze. “You've changed Ron. I'm not sure if it's for the better.”

Ron frowned as he watched her walk away. Only now that the service was over, did she pull the whip like weapon out and attach it to her fashionable belt. He didn't understand why she didn't agree with him. Didn't she take being a hero seriously at all?

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Candida Du flipped open her phone. She scrolled down to the email she just received. It was only a time and address. There was no indication who might have sent it. She knew who it was from and exactly what it meant. Excitement made her fumble as she put the phone away.

Will Du grinned as he looked at his sister sitting across the restaurant table. He was glad he'd thought to ask her to join him for lunch. They didn't get to see each other enough anymore. “Still a klutz I see sis.”

She stuck out her tongue at him. It was a well rehearsed reply to his jibes. She'd been using it since she was five. As was her verbal reply. “Am not!”

His return was just as time worn. “Are too!” His grin got wider. She was one of the few people who could bring out this side of him. “So, what's got you all jittery? Got a hot date?”

Her smile hid her real thoughts. She had a date, but not the kind he meant. The message was from Betty Director. She would finally be meeting Kim Possible this afternoon. “If I did, I wouldn't tell you. Not after you scared away the last guy who looked at me.”

Will remembered the guy she was referring to. He'd felt it was his job as a big brother to get rid of him. The guy just wasn't right for her. So far none of them had been. “He was a musician. He didn't even have a real job.”

Candida rolled her eyes. She was very glad her brother knew nothing about the guy she was currently seeing. The one she knew was The One. She'd be seeing him tonight too. She knew her life was taking a direction her heroic brother couldn't know about. Someday, she hoped, he'd understand. A glace at her watch told her it was time to get back. “Lunch was great. I got to go though. Dr. Director is being a slave driver these days.”

Will smiled knowingly. He'd worked for the woman enough years to know how she could be when things were not going well. “Sure thing sis. If she gives you too much trouble let me know.”

She smiled. “Will do.”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Betty sighed with frustration as she listened to the scientist on the giant screen in the GJ briefing room. He was babbling excitedly about the scans she'd asked him to analyze. Unfortunately, the babbling was in techno-geek-speak. “Dr. Freeman... Dr. Freeman!” She finally managed to get his attention. “I'm sorry but my doctorate isn't in cybernetics. Could you please repeat that so I can understand?”

The scientist adjusted his glasses. “Forgive me doctor. I'm just so excited. You folks at GJ seem to be always coming up with such interesting things. I'm really glad you asked for my help examining this data. If it's correct, and knowing Ms. Flanner, it is it's an accidental achievement of astounding proportions. I've spent a good portion of my life creating Artificial Intelligences. My greatest dream is to create one that can actually learn and adapt. It's simply amazing that through a series of botched programming errors, one or more now exist.”

Although what he was saying was understandable, Betty could not help feeling a sinking feeling at hearing it. “You're telling me that robot was capable of mimicking human intelligence?”

Freeman chuckled. “No. I'm telling you it was a real sentient being. Capable in every way of thinking and learning, making decisions and using reason.”

She asked. “You said there were more like it?”

He began nodding so hard his glasses almost flew off his face. “Yes I did. The data shows it was originally designed as part of a hive mind. The wireless network design is fantastic. I'd say it could connect to any other sufficiently advanced and networked cybernetic or robotic unit and make it part of it's hive.”

Betty really didn't like the sound of that.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Cee-Cee sat down the tool she was using to reassemble one of the destroyed Bee-Bee's. A sensory input was causing her computational process to be randomly interrupted. She looked around the lab, searching for it's source. Her visual receptors noted the results of the battle which put her in the position of dominate intelligence of this facility. That was not the cause of the sensory input.

She used her auditory system. She heard the sounds of the two remaining intact Bee-Bee's collecting parts of their sisters for rebuilding. There was also the sound she understood was called snoring. It was coming from the two lesser controlled interfaced beings she was keeping for study. One of whom she remembered had a part in creating her. This was also not the source.

It was not tactile either. After a few microseconds of thought, she decided it was olfactory. That was the source. She searched her incomplete memory files, but found nothing corresponding. Sending a signal, she connected to the facility’s primitive computer system. 1.2 seconds later, she had her answer. The sensory input was called smell. The type of smell was called rotting meat. She concluded the corpses surrounding her were beginning to stink.

With this knowledge integrated, she resumed her work. Now that she knew what it was, she could easily ignore it.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

The two women stared at each other.

Moments before, Kim returned to the lair and went to the control center looking for Wade. Now she stood frozen in place. She stared into the eyes of someone she hadn't expected to see here. Guilt fleetingly surged through her. She'd been putting off this meeting. Apparently Wade had decided it was time.

Monique was shocked at Kim's appearance. Wade warned her, but seeing those slitted green eyes, pointed horns, and waving tail in person was another thing. She had no idea what to do. All this time, she'd been wanting to talk with her very best friend. Now that she was here, it was like her mouth refused to work.

The two women stared at each other some more.

The tension was building until there was nothing left for it to do but snap. The silence and stillness were broken as they lunged toward each other with shrill cries.

“Kim!”

“Monique!”

The friends raced into each others arms. They hugged as if it had been years, instead of only weeks, since they'd last seen each other.

Kim squeezed her friend tightly. She was so glad to see her again. Even so, the reality of the sitch hit her. “Oh Mo. It's great to see you, but what the hell are you doing here?”

Wade's voice preceded him as he entered the room. “She lives here now. So do I for that matter.”

Kim pulled back slightly so she could look at him. There was an odd look on his face. She looked back at Monique. Under the happy smile, she could see something was wrong.

A lack of understanding caused Kim to fall into an old habit. “OK guys. What's the Sitch?”

Monique stepped back and sat down in one of the newly made chairs. She waited until both Wade and Kim also sat. “Girlfriend, I GABINTO!”

Kim shook her head as she tried to figure out what that meant. In all the years she's known Monique, she'd never heard that one before.

Seeing her friends confusion, Monique said. “I got a bun in the oven! I'm pregnant!”

Kim's reply was one of excited confusion. “Wow. Mo. That's like. Wow.” She tried to wrap her mind around it. It took her a few seconds to get it. Then she remembered her original question. “That's wonderful, but it doesn't explain why you're here...” She looked over at Wade. “Or what you mean by her living here.” Her gaze returned to Monique. “You should be home so your dad and Wade's folks can help...”

Tears burst from Monique's eyes. “NO!”

Kim felt her spine tingle from the vehemence of that one word. “What's..?”

Monique sniffed and wiped her eyes. “No Kim. I can't go home. I'm a wanted criminal.”

Wade hung his head down and stared at his feet. “Kim. It's my parents. They freaked out when we told them. They said they couldn't look the other way anymore. I guess this was sorta the last straw. They demanded we stop seeing each other. They...”

Monique's voice quavered as she finished what Wade couldn't bring himself to say. “They demanded I get an abortion. They said Wade was too young to be a father. When we said no, they called the police. Told them I'd taken advantage of Wade's youth. They said I was a rapist!”

Anger flared behind Kim's eyes. She stood and turned her back to her friends. She started walking to the door.

Wade's voice pierced the haze of hated building inside her. “NO! Kim stop!”

Kim whirled. “They have no right!” Her voice went from rage filled to a silky calm that was even more terrifying. “I'll take care of it.”

Her friend approached her and fell to his knees right in front of her. “Kim, please don't. They are wrong, but they're still my parents. I don't want them hurt.”

Her anger faded at the sound of his pleading. “Dammit Wade! What am I supposed to do?”

Monique stood and walked over to her. “Kim, there is one thing you can do...”

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

(September 6th 2007, 6:00 pm)

The room was a larger version of the conference room in the old lair. Over the black and red walls were hung tapestries of red, blue, and green. The table was triangular, with two sides longer than the third. Behind the shorter side was a large view screen covering almost the entire wall. The people gathered around the table couldn't help noticing there were more chairs than people, or that some of the face's were new.

Kim sat in the center of the shortest side. To her right sat her mother, lover, and wife. On her left was her other wife and lover. Down the right side sat her father, brothers, Vivian, Wade and Monique. On the left side were Yori, Barry, Steve, Betty and Candida.

None spoke as they waited for her to tell them the plan she'd put off speaking of until now. She felt tension inside her. All afternoon she'd spent her time arranging what Monique and Wade asked of her. The rest she'd spent interviewing Candida Du, both verbally and magically.

Now that the time had come for her to speak, she felt no hint of the trepidation she'd experienced before. Anticipation seemed to hang over the room. “I know you all want to know what I'm planning. Tonight you will. First though...” She paused to let the groans and eye rolling stop. With a grin, she continued. “First some introductions and explanations are in order.”

She pushed her backless chair back and stood. Walking around the table, she stopped between Wade and Monique. She placed a hand on each of their shoulders. “For those of you who don't already know, this is Monique. She's my best friend and Wade's girlfriend.” She gave Monique's shoulder a reassuring squeeze. They'd talked about how Kim was going to tell the rest. “She's 19 years old and pregnant with Wade's child. At this time, she's a wanted fugitive. Charges of statutory rape and child molestation have been leveled against her.”

Kim again paused to let the murmurs die down. “All of that will disappear very soon. The Council has been informed by a certain hero of her and Wade's association with me.”

Betty smiled. “If they haven't decided yet, I'm sure they will quite soon. Both of them will be declared villains, in Wade's case probably supervillain.”

With knit brows, James asked. “But I thought you were trying to avoid being declared a villain Wade?”

Wade nodded. “I was. Things change. I'm giving up my legitimate pursuits. Speaking of which, I have some papers you will need to sign later.”

James asked. “Papers?”

A mischievous grin spread across Wade's face. “Yeah. I'm naming you the new chairman of Nerdlinger Research Institute. I won't be able to run it any longer, both Kim and I want it in the hands of someone we can trust.”

Visions of special projects danced before James Possibles eyes.

Kim giggled. “You two can talk about it later. Now as you all know, once someone had been declared a villain, all normal criminal charges against them are wiped away. Monique will only have to worry about heroes from now on. It's going to be up to all of us to see that she's protected from those.”

She leaned down and hugged her smiling friend. Kim then made her way to the other side of the table. She stopped behind Du. “Your turn now.”

As Candida stood, Kim went to her chair and sat.

Candida looked around at the curious and expectant faces. “My name is Candida Du. I'm second in command of Global Justice and a scientific researcher. I'm also Steve's girlfriend.” She glanced over to see him smiling at her. She looked over to see Kim patiently waiting for her to continue. Her mind replayed the conversation they had earlier. “I'm here because I discovered Kim's ruse to keep Dr. Director in charge of GJ even though she is now working for Kim. I used this information to try to find out what Kim's plans are. My intention being the recording of those plans. To be a part of history in the making.”

She walked to the head of the table and stood next to Kim's chair. “Kim and I had a long discussion this afternoon. During our talk I learned some things about myself. I found that simply watching history being made wasn't enough for me.” She dropped to her knees. “I want to be a part of it. I want to do things that matter.” She took a deep breath. “Before you all, I give my fealty to Kim Possible.” She looked up into Kim's eyes. “I am yours to command...” Her eyes lowered. “Mistress.”

Shego gave her wife a bemused smirk. “Damn Princess.”

Kim gave her a shrug. She reached down and lifted Candida's head. “I accept.”

From down the table came Steve's question. “Umm Kim. Does this mean... Well you know..?”

Looking at the apprehension in his face, Kim knew what he was asking. She looked around the table. From the looks she was getting, it was pretty obvious most of them knew. There were a few, Monique and her brothers to be specific, who didn't. Some things she'd explained to Monique. Her friend seemed to accept that she was evil. Kim was pretty sure Monique's understanding came from her own recent experience. The temptation to not answer and discuss it with Steve and Candida later in private was there. She knew it was time to make a decision. No longer would she try to hide what she'd become.

Her gaze landed on Steve. “Know what?”

His lips twisted. He wasn't sure if this was the right time or place. He looked across the table at the young boys.

Kim saw where he looked. “Ask Steve. I think everyone here can take it.”

He let his shoulders sag slightly. “Does this mean you will use Candy like you do Yori and Betty? Will you make her your sex slave too?”

Kim saw the reactions around the table. They ranged from knowing to shocked. She took Candida's arm and helped her stand. She led the young woman back to her seat. She could feel the slight trembling in her body. Once Candida was seated, Kim turned to face Steve. “To answer your question, no I won't. You two are a couple and I respect that. Betty and Yori freely gave themselves to me. Not just their loyalty. Everything.”

She went back to her seat. “I want you all to understand this. If I want to take someone as a lover, or just as a quick romp, I will. What I won't do is force any of my friends into my bed. Any who come willingly will be warmly welcomed.” She looked directly at Steve. “If Candida wants to and it's OK with you, then it's good with me.” Her head turned to her BFF. “That goes for you too Mo.”

Monique cocked her head to the side and grinned. “I knew it! I just knew you couldn't resist this fine black ass of mine!” Her laughter mingled with that of the others that broke out around the table. “You know how I roll girlfriend.”

Kim nodded. “I know.” She turned her attention to the two people at the table who were following the conversation closely, while pretending not to. “That goes for everyone here. If someones willing, then go for it.” Her eyes drilled into the shocked eyes of her brothers. “Yes, that means you too Tweebs. You're the same age as Wade so I don't see a problem with it.” She picked up a remote from the table and raised it toward the giant screen. As it came to life, she looked back at her brothers. “Besides, you both seem to be plenty interested in sex. Interested enough to spy on me and mom.”

Everyone looked at the image on the screen. It clearly showed the two redheads in a passionate 69. All eyes turned to the boys who were attempting to make themselves disappear into the chairs cushions.

Shego laughed. “They did a good job picking a camera position. You can see everything.”

Kim raised the remote again, but a glance at the boys made her change her mind. She sat it down and let the video play on. She was really enjoying their discomfort. It as the perfect payback for the many times they'd messed with her. She also was liking that everyone could see her debauchery.

Anne smiled at her daughter. She'd known Kim planned to show the video. Just like Kim, she was enjoying this immensely.

Kim could see the effect it was having on everyone. She let the video run for a few more minutes. When she felt the time was just right, she clicked it off.

Their eyes were on her as she stood. “Now. I think it's time to reveal my plan...”

TO BE CONTINUED IN THE SECOND PART OF THE STORY... “DARK MISTRESS.”